#this is a private and fragile moment
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text

Can someone PLEASE mention the fact both of their eyes are not visible. This feels significant guys
#anyway the composition really gives of the idea that they are having a moment together#this is a private and fragile moment#they're far off and close together. It almost feels like peeking in on them#and it doesn't help that their eyes are not visible.. they feel unidentifiable that way#...or something. I don't know how to explain#now If it's gonna feel illegal to watch them? that's something we'll have to find out in the story#project sekai#ena5#gattocatto's silly posts#gattocatto's ramblies
10 notes
·
View notes
Text

on again and off again and on again and
batcat break up and/or hook up playlist (Spotify || Youtube)
Too Close Sir Chloe // Lost Kitten Metric // Blah Blah Blah The Oozes // Wet Dazey and the Scouts // get him back! Olivia Rodrigo // Rehab People Planet // Margarita Spin Doctors // Paris Kate Nash // Denial Thing Amanda Palmer and the Grand Theft Orchestra (Spotify Alt: Gives You Hell All-American Rejects) // I Really F**cked It Up GIRLI // Good in Bed Dua Lipa
#batcat#bruce wayne#selina kyle#catwoman#gotham war#kind of. this playlist has been in progress for several years but gotham war was what finally compelled me to finish it#it's been sitting in my in-progress private playlist folder as 'epic divorce hours' since 2021#okay so this goes selina pov -> bruce pov -> selina pov etc until the very last song#'too close' is selina being tired of the fragile rich boy telling her what to do like he doesn't have his own problems#'lost kitten' is bruce classism hours plus like. lost kitten catwoman do you need me to debase myself by explaining this#'blah blah blah' is literally an anti-tory hate anthem#which i think is funny as a selina breaking up with law-and-order-billionaire bruce wayne moment. but also his eyes are blue 💙#'wet' is bruce left-at-the-altar self pity hour with a cameo from his eternal death wish#'get him back!' fits the 'i love you but fuck off' thesis of the playlist but also 'when he said something wrong he'd just fly me to france#is just such a funny line for selina. to me#'rehab' is bruce hypocritically wanting selina to fix herself and get her act together and then giving up on her#margarita is the divorce song of all time so i had no choice in adding it. and it did have to be selina's because bruce is not a drinker#but 'take the salt from my wounds and put it in my margarita' is also in general selina attitude rather than a bruce one#'paris' is bruce bemoaning that selina never listens to him re: too close from the beginning#'denial thing' is SUCH a perfect selina yelling at bruce song it kills me that it's not on spotify. whatever#'gives you hell' is an adequate replacement for the spotify version because bruce IS still working at a 9[pm] to 5[am] pace#and it does taste bad. and also his shiny car did not get him far#'i really f**cked it up' (asterisks are in the actual song title unfortunately) is bruce's anger issues guilt complex etc#and then 'good in bed' is for both of them because it's them hooking up after an argument. boom playlist over#playlist#<- remembering my tag organization system at the very end of a wall of text that is way too long for how short this playlist is
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
forget it — joaquín torres (marvel) !
⟢ synopsis. request: reuniting with ex!joaquín after his near death experience, but you’re the nurse assigned to his care after he gets out of surgery. you broke up a couple years ago because of your very demanding careers, and you don’t see him until you realize they put YOU on babysitting duty to nurse him back to health, yikes!
⟢ contains. spoilers for brave new world! joaquín torres x nurse!reader, so much angst you’re gonna want to block me!! mentions of death, blood, gore, possible inaccurate medical procedures (i am not a nurse idk how that works), open ending but it's honestly realistic and cute.
⟢ word count. 13.7k+
⟢ author’s note. i learned medical terms for this
You like to think that every decision you’ve made has shaped you into the best version of yourself.
A better student, a better nurse, a better person. You’ve spent years honing your skills, pushing yourself past limits, ensuring that when it matters most, you’ll be capable—prepared. You might not have superpowers, enhanced genes, or combat training, but you have your mind, your steady hands, your patience. That’s what makes a difference in the field you’ve chosen. That’s what saves lives.
And it’s paid off. You don’t work at just any hospital—you work at this one. A private facility that caters to soldiers, government agents, and the kind of people who make headlines when things go wrong. The kind of people who disappear into classified reports. The kind of people you don’t expect to see lying unconscious under your care.
But you love your job. You love the structure of it, the control. You love the fact that, in a world constantly spinning off its axis, you can still do something that makes sense. You have your patients, your colleagues, your friends, your family. You still go out when you can, still make time to shop, and still remember to water your plants. Life is steady. Good.
And yet—
There’s something missing.
It creeps in during the quiet moments, when the hospital halls are still, and the steady beep of a heart monitor is the only thing filling the silence. It lingers in the space between breaths, in the pause before you check a chart, in the phantom weight of something you can’t quite name. A presence that once was, or maybe never was, but should have been.
You have everything you’ve ever worked for. So why does it still feel like something’s missing?
You don’t let yourself dwell on it. It’s ridiculous. You have your health. You have your life.
And you know better than anyone how fragile both of those things can be.
You remind yourself of how lucky you are because you’ve seen the alternative too many times. Lives wrecked and ruined by things far beyond anyone’s control. You’ve watched the light fade from seven pairs of eyes. Seven people who didn’t make it. Seven moments that carved themselves into your memory, no matter how hard you try to forget.
You haven’t even been working for three years.
And yet—
You’d hate to see the day when someone you love is one of them.
The thought grips you too tightly, too suddenly, and you only realize you’ve been staring at your hands under the running faucet when the sound of your name cuts through the fog.
“Look what I made!”
You blink, water still rushing over your fingertips, skin already pruning. A slow exhale leaves you as you reach for the faucet, shutting off the tap. The chill lingers on your skin even as you tear a paper towel from the dispenser, crumpling in your damp grip as you turn.
Maria is sitting up in bed, dark eyes bright with excitement as she holds out a carefully folded piece of olive-green paper.
She beams at you, her small fingers cradling the delicate shape with a reverence that makes your heartache. It takes a second for recognition to click. An origami bird.
“What’s this?” you coo, stepping closer.
Maria is a few weeks shy of nine. She should be at home planning her birthday party, picking out a cake, laughing with friends. Instead, she’s here. Confined to this sterile room, surrounded by too-white walls and the soft beeping of machines monitoring the inexplicable changes in her body. She isn’t dying. But she isn’t getting better, either.
Exposure to some strange quantum disturbance in San Francisco had led to her transfer here, to Washington, under your care. Away from reporters, away from speculation, away from anyone who might pry too closely while the government tries to figure out what happened to her.
“It’s a bird. Like the one on TV.” She explains, her tiny fingers carefully adjusting the wings.
You glance at the television, expecting to see another nature documentary—the kind she’s grown fond of in the past few weeks. But when your eyes land on the screen, you freeze.
A news channel. A live interview. Captain America and the Falcon, still in their gear, standing at an Air Force base. The headline scrolling across the bottom of the screen is a blur. Something about a mission. About another near disaster averted.
Falcon stands just behind Captain America, posture sharp, hands clasped loosely in front of him, expression serious but composed. His suit still bears the scuffs of combat, a faint tear along the armoured plating at his ribs. You wonder if it hurts. If he’s bleeding. If he even let anyone check.
A small huff leaves your lips before you can stop it.
You can’t remember the last time you saw him. Now, here he is again, on a screen in a hospital room, larger than life.
“You like superheroes, Maria?” You force a lighter tone, turning back to her, moving to check her monitors. It’s unnecessary—you already did this when you came in—but it gives your hands something to do.
“You like superheroes, Maria?” you ask, forcing a lighter tone as you move to check her monitors. It’s unnecessary—you already did this when you came in—but it gives your hands something to do.
“I love superheroes,” she exclaims, voice full of unshakable certainty.
“Yeah?”
“Yes!”
She watches you closely, studying your face with a look that’s far too perceptive for someone her age. Then, after a beat—
“Who’s your favourite Avenger?”
You pretend to think about it. “Hmmm... I don’t know. Maybe... Hawkeye?”
Maria immediately groans, rolling her eyes so hard it nearly makes you laugh. “That’s so boring!” She throws her arms up in exasperation, nearly tugging her IV loose in the process.
“Hey, hey—“ you reach out, gently taking her hands, steadying her before she can do any real damage. “You’re really gonna judge me for that?”
“So boring,” she insists, her signature sass making an appearance. “My mom likes Thor because he has big muscles.”
You snort. “Wow. Okay. And what about you?”
Maria’s expression turns mischievous, blushing slightly as she glances back at the screen.
“The Falcon.”
The words land like a punch to the ribs.
You swallow hard, but the lump in your throat stays put. You should have seen it coming, the way she lit up at the sight of him on TV, but it still catches you off guard.
Because for Maria, it’s admiration.
For you, it’s something else entirely.
“He’s so cool,” you manage, your voice lighter than you feel. “I don’t think he’s an Avenger, though.”
Unless he is and you have missed that entire chapter of his life. A lot had happened in the last few years—you wouldn’t put it past him to just forget to mention something like that. Not that either of you were on speaking terms anyway.
Maria grins, a small, mischievous thing, and before you can move, she takes your hand in hers and presses something into your palm.
“Here.”
You glance down.
The bird.
You blink at the delicate folds of olive-green paper, the slight tilt of its wings. It’s small, fits perfectly in your hand, but somehow, it feels heavier than it should.
“You have it.”
You open your mouth—to tell her she should keep it, that it’s hers—but the words never leave your throat. The sincerity in her gaze keeps you quiet, so instead, you close your fingers carefully around the paper bird, holding it like something fragile.
“Thank you, Maria,” you say softly.
You still have the bird.
It sits on your nightstand even now, weeks later, its delicate folds untouched, a reminder of that small moment. Of Maria.
You hadn’t thought much about that conversation at the time. Maria’s gift had been sweet, and you had found it endearing—the kind of innocent kindness that children offered so easily.
It wasn’t every day you cared for someone so young in this hospital, and while that was a blessing, it didn’t make it any easier when that child was rolled in on a stretcher.
And it wasn’t until a week later that you remembered Maria’s words.
Not until you watched a familiar face get wheeled into the hospital.
You had heard about it first—on the news, in passing conversations between coworkers. Another mission. Another near-tragedy. Another casualty.
And then you saw it.
The frantic rush of bodies in the emergency bay. The whine of a helicopter’s rotor blades still echoing through the halls, rattling against the glass doors. The sharp, sterile scent of antiseptic burning your nose, mixing with the metallic tang of blood—so much blood, too much of it pooling beneath the stretcher, staining the floor, the sheets, the hands of every ER staff trying to keep him together.
Your coworkers moved fast, their voices sharp and urgent as they swarmed the broken, battered body like bees to a collapsing hive. You barely recognized him at first. His suit—scorched in places, torn in others—hung off him in tatters, the once-pristine armour dented and smeared with something dark.
His skin was pale—too pale.
His lips were slightly parted, chest rising and falling in short, uneven gasps like every breath cost him something.
The blur of medical jargon barely registered in your mind, words overlapping, breaking, reforming into pieces that didn’t quite fit together. But certain ones still made it through the haze, lodging themselves somewhere deep inside you, where they twisted like a knife.
“Heart palpitations—“
“Severe burns—“
“Broken arm—“
“Breath is weak—“
“We’re gonna need a defibrillator—“
“Won’t make it to the OR—“
Your heart stuttered.
You would’ve rather never seen Joaquín Torres again for the rest of your life than see him like this. Like that.
And after that, you were moving on autopilot.
The rest of the day blurred together, slipping through your fingers like sand. You went through the motions, nodding when spoken to, keeping your hands busy, but nothing really stuck. The only thing that did was time—how it crawled, stretched, and bled into itself.
One hour turned to two.
Two turned to four.
Four turned into a sharp, sickening pause.
You were just about to punch out for the night, car keys hanging loosely from your fingers when you heard it.
“His heart gave out. Medically dead for T-minus 30 seconds. Extra hands needed.”
You froze.
The words echoed, hollow and distant like they were being spoken underwater. A strange ringing had started in your ears. You weren’t sure if it was real or just something inside your own head—maybe both.
You had already been hesitant about leaving without checking in on him. You could’ve gone in. You had clearance. But you didn’t.
And now?
Now, you were hearing his heart gave out?
Your mind ran ahead of you, filling in the gaps before you could stop it—could almost hear the faint, dull whine of the machines, the inevitable, lifeless flatline.
The surgeon calling out the time of death.
Your own heart lurched violently in your chest.
Your feet were moving before you even made the decision, carrying you faster than you thought possible. You nearly crashed into the doors of the emergency wing, swiping your card into the OR viewing room, stumbling into the dimly lit space. Your breath came short, choppy, your pulse hammering in your ears.
Your eyes locked onto the glass.
And then—
“Clear!”
Joaquín’s body jerked violently, his back arching off the table before collapsing again.
From where you stood, you couldn’t see or hear the monitor. Couldn’t tell if there was a beat or if it was still that awful, empty silence.
“Clear!”
His body seized again, limbs convulsing before falling limp.
You flinched, a breath hitching painfully somewhere inside you.
The panic clawing up your ribs only loosened when you saw the doctors start to relax, their frantic movements easing back into precision. You watched, rooted to the spot, as they worked—saw the ventilator strapped tightly around Joaquín’s face, the way they were cutting into him, the deep burns covering his side.
But it didn’t feel like him.
He looked dead.
He looked so, so dead.
Your fingers dug into the ledge of the viewing window, knuckles white.
And suddenly you can remember the last time you saw him. A memory that grabs you like a vice.
He was so alive, and he was crying.
His eyes were red and bloodshot, but he wasn’t making a sound. Just staring at you, jaw clenched so tight you swore you could hear his teeth grind. His hands—warm, steady even in their trembling—gripped yours, his touch so familiar, so safe. His fingers curled around your palms like he could keep you here just by holding on tight enough. Like if he let go, he knew he would never get to touch you again.
His skin burned beneath your fingertips.
Like home.
But the warmth of him, the heat of his touch, it didn’t reach his eyes. And you knew—God, you knew—this was the last time.
The ring that sat on your finger was like a wound that wouldn’t stop bleeding.
You hadn’t even noticed the way your breath had started to shake, the way your shoulders had drawn in like you could shield yourself from what was coming. The weight of his forehead pressing against yours was the only thing keeping you grounded, the rise and fall of his chest meeting yours in a rhythm that was almost enough to trick you into believing, for just a second, that nothing had to change.
And then he pulled away.
It was slow like he was giving you time to stop him. Like he wanted you to stop him.
But neither of you moved.
His fingers ghosted over your left hand, tracing over the ring like he was committing the shape of it to memory. You swore his breath hitched when he touched it, but he didn’t hesitate. Not when he curled his fingers around the band. Not when he gave the gentlest, barely-there tug.
The metal slipped from your skin.
The absence was instant. A phantom weight. A missing limb.
Your breath stilled.
He turned it over in his palm once, twice, before slipping it into his pocket, the movement almost absentminded. Like he wasn’t crumbling apart inside. Like he wasn’t shattering this thing between you both with his own two hands.
And then you kissed him. And he kissed you back.
It wasn’t soft. It wasn’t hesitant. It was desperate. A broken thing—raw, aching, more plea than passion. His lips pressed to yours with the kind of hunger that tasted like regret, like grief, like goodbye. There was no hesitation when his fingers slid up to cradle your jaw, no distance between your bodies when he pulled you in, chests flush, like he was trying to fuse himself to you, trying to rewrite the ending of this moment with the press of his lips alone.
You tasted the salt of tears.
Yours or his, you couldn’t tell.
You felt his hands tremble when they skimmed over your skin. It hurt—fuck, it hurt—the way you knew neither of you wanted to pull away, but you would. You had to.
But you stayed. For a minute. For a breath. Lips lingering, foreheads pressed together, hands gripping tighter even as the seconds slipped away from you both.
He was the first to move.
The absence of his lips was instant—a cold, hollow thing. But he didn’t pull away entirely, not yet. His nose brushed against yours, his fingers curled at the back of your neck, like if he could just stay here for another second, one more second, maybe none of this had to be real.
Then, finally, painfully, he let go.
That kiss was one that lingered, burned, long after he was gone.
He was alive then. And so were you.
But when the door shut, a part of you had died.
And watching his body, motionless on that operating table, you thought maybe a part of him had, too.
It was hard to grieve someone who had never died.
You don’t realize how long you’ve been standing there, staring through the glass, until someone says your name.
Your body jolts, and when you spin around, you're surprised to find Sam Wilson standing a few feet away. His voice had been steady, but his eyes—God, his eyes—heavy with something unspoken, something worn. You wonder how long he’s been there. You think it must’ve been a while, judging by the exhaustion shadowing his face. The bags under his eyes aren’t just from one night of lost sleep.
You’ve met him plenty of times before—hell, you’ve had dinner with the guy on multiple occasions—but something about seeing him now, here, leaves you speechless. Maybe it’s because he’s not just Sam. He’s Captain America, the man Joaquín idolized. And he looks... helpless.
You feel your entire body tense. “Sir—“ Your voice cracks at the word, and you hate it.
Sam exhales, long and slow. “I was gonna call. I mean, I don’t know if you know this, but you’re still the kid’s emergency contact.” He rubs a hand over his face. “I just... I didn’t know what terms you guys were on. I know the breakup was pretty bad and...” He trails off, looking at you like he’s bracing for impact. “I didn’t know if you’d show up.”
“I…” You swallow thickly. You should say something. Anything. But you don’t know how to find the words.
“Were you working?”
You glance down at your scrubs as if you need to confirm it. “Yeah... I just... I heard about his heart, um... how long was he...?”
Sam hesitates. He doesn’t want to say it. But he does. “Two minutes.”
You suck in a breath, sharp and cold, and instinctively look back through the glass. Joaquín is still now, the chaos momentarily subdued. He’s always been restless, always in motion, a man who never seemed to sit still to save his life. And now he’s just... lying there. You feel nauseous.
You don’t know what to say. You think Sam doesn’t either.
“I’m sorry, kid.” His voice is hoarse. “I’m sorry. For Joaquín. I never meant for this to happen. I’m always telling him to be more careful, but you know how he is—”
Do you?
You don’t know how much someone can change in the time you and Joaquín have been apart. You think you still know him. You remember how he used to be—stubborn, hard-headed. Kind, too. Always quick with a response, always teasing. Always warm.
You don’t think you’re remembering him the way Sam asks you to.
“Um... sorry.” You blink, realizing how long you’ve been zoning out. You should say something more. Something meaningful. But your throat is tight, and your hands shake at your sides. Sam looks just as lost as you feel.
“Fuck, sorry,” you mutter, rubbing at your face. “Are you okay?”
Sam blinks. He looks genuinely surprised by the question. “Am I—? Are you okay?”
You nod too fast, stuffing your hands into your back pockets. The heart monitor beeps steadily in the background, grounding you in the moment. “Yeah, I just… You were out there too. Did you get hit? I can check for a concussion.”
Sam says your name, and the way he says it—soft, sad—makes your lip quiver. When he steps forward, you don’t resist. You meet him in the middle, letting him wrap his arms around you, his warmth solid and steady. You tuck your face into his chest, only realizing you’ve been crying when you see the darkened patches on his shirt. He smells like coffee, and—funnily enough—a little bit like Joaquín.
“I’m sorry, kid.” His voice is tight, thick. Like he’s been holding back his own grief for too long.
You hum under his hold. “It’s not your fault,” you say because you think it’s what he needs to hear. You don’t know what happened out there, don’t know who made what call, but Sam relaxes just a fraction at your words. You hug him back.
The hours bleed together after that. You sit with Sam in the waiting area, watching the surgery unfold from a distance. Neither of you leave for long—only to grab coffee, maybe splash cold water on your face—but you don’t sleep. Sam doesn’t either, even when you suggest it. He stays rooted to his chair, jaw clenched, watching the clock.
He doesn’t move until the surgery is almost finished, until the surgeon is finally stitching up Joaquín.
And even then, he stays put.
So do you.
It’s nice, in a way, sitting in this heavy, aching silence. You don’t know what you would’ve done if Sam wasn’t here. You don’t know what he would’ve done if you weren’t.
Sam seems to relax even more when a friend of his shows up—Bucky. You don’t think you’ve ever seen him in person before, but you recognize the way Sam’s shoulders loosen just slightly like something fragile inside him can take a break. Bucky nods at you, then at Sam, and without a word, he takes a seat next to him.
You don’t say anything either.
Because you don’t need to.
For the first time in hours, Sam exhales like he’s not carrying the world on his shoulders.
You leave only when he urges you to, though it takes less than a minute after Joaquín is sent out for recovery.
You barely remember the drive home. The world outside the hospital blurs past in streaks of streetlights and empty roads, your hands gripping the wheel just a little too tightly. Every red light feels longer than it should, every breath harder to take. By the time you step inside your apartment, exhaustion settles in your bones, but sleep never truly comes. You close your eyes and see glimpses of him—Joaquín on the operating table, still and silent in a way he never should be.
You wake up before the sun rises, restless, your body aching with the kind of fatigue that sleep can’t fix.
By the time you return to the hospital, it’s at a strange hour—too early for the day shift, too late for the night crew. The hospital is caught in that eerie in-between where the halls are too quiet, where the few people still moving about do so in hushed voices. The fluorescent lights overhead hum, stark and artificial against the pale blue of the walls.
You’re running on espresso shots and the growing pit in your stomach, a weight that presses heavier with every step.
Joaquín is here. You know that. You have known that for almost twenty-four hours now.
But the thought still makes your hands cold. It was easier when you didn’t know what State he was in, or what he was doing—if he was even in the country.
You don’t let yourself think too much about it. You go through the motions, moving from patient to patient, checking vitals, signing off charts, trying to push through the fog in your mind. It almost works—almost—until you step out of Maria’s room and spot Amanda, the Chief Nursing Officer, walking toward you.
She smiles, clipboard tucked under her arm, but there’s something in the way she looks at you. Something unreadable.
You can already feel the dread start to wrap itself around your ribs.
“Hey, how’s it going?” she asks, falling into step beside you.
“Good,” you reply automatically. “What’s up?”
She doesn’t answer right away. Instead, she takes your tablet, her fingers brushing against yours for just a second too long. You furrow your brows, taking it from her, but your stomach twists at the hesitance in her gaze.
“There’s been a bit of a change,” she finally says. “Kit’s taking over Nicholas now.”
That makes you pause.
You've been taking care of Nicholas for a little over a month, an older man who came back from the blip different, well… different was a nice way to put it.
“Oh?”
Amanda nods, opening a new file on your screen before watching you closely. “Here,” she says, passing you the updated patient file. “Your new assignment.”
You take the tablet, adjusting your grip as you glance down at the screen—only to feel the air sucked from your lungs.
Captain Joaquín Torres.
The name alone makes your heart lurch, when did he become a captain? But then your eyes drop to the image beneath it.
You freeze.
Joaquín, unconscious. His skin is bruised, his face pale under the harsh lighting of the hospital room. The ventilator is taped to his mouth, bandages covering his side where the burns must be. He looks… wrong.
Your stomach turns.
“Um.” You barely recognize your own voice. “I don’t think I can take this one.”
Amanda’s brows knit together. “Why not?”
“It’s…” You swallow, suddenly hyperaware of how dry your throat feels. “It’s a personal case.”
“I know.”
That makes you look up, and when you do, Amanda is already watching you with that same careful expression—understanding, but unwavering. “That’s why I’m assigning it to you,” she says, soft but firm.
You stare at her, trying to process the words.
“Familiar faces help in recovery,” Amanda says like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Waking up to someone he knows might do him some good.”
Your grip tightens around the tablet, fingers pressing into the smooth surface as your pulse pounds in your ears.
“Not everyone gets shot out of the sky by the military and lives to tell the tale.”
She’s right. You know she’s right.
But Joaquín isn’t just anyone.
And it’s been a long time since you’ve been a familiar face.
Would he even want to wake up to you?
You don’t ask that. You don’t let yourself. Instead, you swallow around the knot in your throat and force a nod. “Okay.”
Amanda watches you for a moment, searching your face like she can see everything you’re trying to hide. Then, she squeezes your shoulder, her touch warm and grounding. “You got this.”
You wish you believed her.
You suck in your pride as Amanda walks away and your fingers tighten around the tablet as you glance down at Joaquín’s medical file, his name printed in bold letters at the top. You already know his blood type, his medical history, his baseline vitals—things you shouldn’t still remember but do anyway. It feels strange seeing them laid out so clinically like he’s just another patient.
Your thumb swipes down the screen, scanning through his injuries. Severe burns on the left side of his torso. A broken radius and a fractured humerus on his right arm. The notes estimate he’ll be unconscious for a few more days, maybe a week at most. The doctors don’t think it’ll be a long coma.
He might wake up anytime.
Your stomach twists.
The live security feed on the tablet shows a grainy, black-and-white image of him, still and silent in the hospital bed, wrapped in layers of bandages and hooked up to machines that beep in steady intervals. The sight of him like this, unmoving, is almost more unsettling than the injuries themselves.
The elevator ride to his floor feels endless, but when the doors finally slide open, the hallway ahead stretches on like something out of a dream—too long, too empty, too quiet. The soft hum of fluorescent lights overhead fills the silence, and your shoes barely make a sound against the polished tile.
You’ve never hesitated like this before. No patient has ever made your heart pound this hard before you’ve even stepped into their room.
You stop in front of the door, your ID card clutched tight between your fingers.
He is hurt, you remind yourself. A wounded soldier. He needs care. That’s all this is. Just do your job.
Your hand trembles slightly as you swipe your card for clearance, and for a second, your eyes flicker down—out of habit, maybe—toward your left hand. The ring is gone. Has been for a long time.
You press your lips together and push the door open.
The room smells like antiseptic and fresh flowers.
Your eyes find him instantly.
He’s barely recognizable beneath the layers of medical care—IV lines, gauze, the rigid brace securing his arm. But it’s still him. His curls have grown out, the longer strands curling over his forehead, though the sides are still neatly trimmed. His face is slack with unconsciousness, lips parted slightly as he breathes in slow, measured rhythms.
There’s already a small collection of bouquets on the bedside table, a mix of bright yellows and deep reds—he always liked bold colours. You know more will come, especially once his mother finds out what happened. You pity whoever has to make that phone call.
Your pulse is loud in your ears as you move toward the sink, washing your hands on autopilot before slipping on a pair of gloves. The scent of hospital soap clings to your skin even beneath the latex.
You set the tablet down and step to his bedside, the weight in your chest settling heavier now that you’re standing this close. You can see the damage now. The discoloration where the burns peak through the bandages, the bruises blooming beneath his skin. His arm rests stiffly in its brace, fingers curled loosely at his side.
You hesitate before touching him.
Then, with careful hands, you reach for the hem of his hospital gown, lifting it just enough to expose the bandages on his torso. The dressings are damp, already beginning to seep through.
Too gentle.
You’re taking too long, moving too carefully. This should be routine—cleaning, reapplying, monitoring for infection. But your hands linger a second too long over his skin, your fingers ghosting over the edge of a bandage before you force yourself to focus.
You work in silence, methodical but deliberate, peeling away the old dressings and replacing them with fresh ones. His chest rises and falls steadily beneath your hands, the only sign of life in his otherwise motionless body.
When you finish, you pull the blanket up to his chest, tucking it carefully around him.
You don’t leave right away.
You should. You have other patients to see, and other rounds to make. But you linger for a moment longer, just watching him.
Being here—being this close—feels like stepping into something half-forgotten. Something you’re not sure you’re ready to remember.
With a quiet exhale, you turn away, stripping off your gloves and tossing them in the bin before grabbing the tablet again.
This is just a job.
And you have work to do.
The next few days slip into a pattern—one you follow carefully, almost methodically, because routine is easier than thinking too much.
Joaquín remains unconscious, but his condition improves. You can see it in the subtle things: the way his breathing becomes steadier, how his colour starts to return beneath the bruising, how the tension in his features eases little by little. His body is still healing, but it’s doing what it’s supposed to—recovering, piece by piece.
Somewhere along the way, his mother and grandmother are flown in.
You make sure you’re nowhere near the hospital that day. You tell yourself it’s because you need the rest, that you’ve been pulling extra shifts, that you could use the break. But you know the truth.
You aren’t ready to face them.
You can barely bring yourself to stand in the same room as Joaquín, let alone look his mother in the eye. She always had a way of seeing right through you, of reading between the lines of what you said and what you didn’t. You don’t want to know what she’d find if she looked too closely now.
So you take a sick day. You ignore the tight feeling in your chest when you imagine them sitting at his bedside, his mother smoothing down his curls, his grandmother murmuring quiet prayers over him. You wonder if she blames you. If she thinks you should’ve been there when it happened. If she wonders why you’re here now, after all this time.
But you don’t ask. You don’t want the answer.
The next morning, when you step back into Joaquín’s room, there are more flowers.
The table beside his bed is overflowing now—bouquets of sunflowers, carnations, lilies, roses in every colour. Some are from coworkers, others from people you don’t recognize. A small card tucked between them catches your eye. You don’t pick it up, but you already know who it’s from.
His mother’s handwriting is easy to recognize.
A fresh wave of guilt washes over you, but you push it aside. You busy yourself with checking his IV, adjusting his blankets, making sure everything is in order. The steady beep of the heart monitor is the only sound in the room, save for the occasional rustling of flower petals when a breeze drifts through the open window.
Sam visits often.
He comes at random hours, able to bypass the strict visiting times the hospital has set up, sometimes lingering for only twenty minutes, sometimes staying for hours at a time. You catch glimpses of him in the security feed before you even enter the room—his tall frame slouched in the chair beside Joaquín’s bed, one ankle resting on his knee as he flips through a book.
He plays music sometimes, a quiet hum of familiar songs drifting through the room. You recognize the playlist—the same one Joaquín used to blast while working late, the one he’d force you to listen to whenever he got too excited about a new artist. It’s a mix of genres, the kind that shouldn’t work together but somehow do.
You pretend you don’t notice the way Sam watches you when you walk in, his eyes lingering like he’s waiting for you to say something. But he never pushes. He just nods, sometimes offering a small update about Joaquín’s family or a passing comment about work before settling back into his chair.
Neither of you talk about the fact that Joaquín still hasn’t woken up.
Instead, you go through the motions.
His burns are healing faster than you expected. The bandages come off, revealing raw, pink skin that will take time to fade. His arm is no longer suspended from the ceiling, the rigid brace replaced with a looser sling. His body is catching up with itself, putting itself back together the way it always does.
You try to keep the windows open as the sun sets later and the spring weather gets warmer, letting the sun come into the room. You hope it might bring back that golden tan to his skin.
The air in his room changes as the days go by. The tension shifts—subtle, but there.
The sun sets later now, casting golden light through the blinds in the evenings. You start leaving the windows cracked open, letting the spring breeze filter in, replacing the sterile scent of antiseptic with something softer.
It makes the room feel less like a hospital and more like something else. Something warmer.
But warmth can be deceptive.
Because the closer he gets to waking up, the more real this all becomes.
And you still don’t know what’s going to happen when he finally opens his eyes.
One day, while cleaning his burns, you notice something—something small, but enough to make your breath hitch.
The heart monitor.
The steady rhythm you’ve grown so used to suddenly shifts—just a faint change, barely noticeable, but it’s there. You freeze, your gloved hands hovering over his burned skin, waiting to see if it happens again. The beeping stabilizes after a moment, falling back into its familiar, constant pattern.
You swallow hard, exhaling slowly through your nose.
Maybe it was nothing. A fluke. You’ve seen it happen before—small involuntary fluctuations that don’t mean anything. You force yourself to shake it off, to keep going.
But the moment your hands brush against his skin again, the heart monitor spikes.
This time, you see it. The sudden jump, the erratic beep, the undeniable reaction.
You pull back immediately, like you’ve been singed. Your heart lurches, panic flashing through you because—did you hurt him?
Your pulse pounds in your ears as you scan his face, searching for any sign of pain. His expression doesn’t change. His eyes remain closed, his body still. But the numbers on the monitor flicker with every beat of his heart, betraying what his body won’t show.
And then it hits you.
He feels it.
He’s not just lying there, unaware of the world around him. His body is reacting. It means he’s drifting, slipping from unconsciousness, slowly clawing his way back to waking.
Your chest tightens.
This is what you’ve been waiting for. What you should want.
You should be relieved.
But you’re not.
Because for all the times you’ve wished he’d open his eyes, you never stopped to think about what it would mean when he finally did.
What if the first thing he sees is you?
What if he looks at you and all you find in his face is resentment?
What if he asks why you’re here? Why you even bothered?
Your breath catches in your throat, torn between anticipation and fear. Your fingers curl into your palms, gloves crinkling under the pressure. You wait, holding yourself still, eyes locked on his face, waiting for the inevitable flutter of his eyelids, the slow, unfocused squint as he adjusts to the light.
But it never comes.
His breathing stays even, his lashes unmoving, his expression unchanging. His body is stirring, but his mind isn’t ready yet.
Your hands feel cold.
You force yourself to take a step back, creating distance—just in case. You reach for the tablet to record the change in his vitals, trying to make sense of what just happened, of what almost happened.
You practically jump out of your skin when a voice cuts through the hallway, sharp and frantic.
“¡Mija!”
Before you even see her, you feel her—Esperanza’s presence sweeping toward you like a storm, her heels clicking against the tile. The next thing you know, you’re wrapped in her arms, your face pressed against the soft fabric of her floral blouse, caught in a hug so tight it knocks the breath out of you.
“Mi amor, ¿cómo andas?” she asks, her voice thick with worry and affection.
You barely have a chance to respond, still stunned by the unexpected embrace. She smells the same—warm vanilla and roses, a scent so deeply tied to holiday dinners that it nearly knocks you off balance.
When she finally pulls back, she doesn’t let you go completely. Her hands clasp yours, fingers curling over your knuckles like she’s afraid to let you slip away again.
“Esperanza,” you manage, breathless.
Her eyes shine with unshed tears, her lips pulling into a grin so familiar it makes your chest ache.
“What are you doing here? Visitors can’t be here for another hour,” you point out, grasping for something—anything—to ground yourself.
She waves a dismissive hand, scoffing like the very idea is ridiculous. “Ay, enough with that,” she chides. “When has that ever stopped me?”
And then she stops. Really looks at you.
Her expression softens, and suddenly, you're under a gaze so warm it makes your throat tighten.
“Wow, look at you, my dear. Hermosa,” she murmurs, shaking her head like she can’t believe it’s really you standing in front of her.
You let out a small, breathy laugh, flustered. “I look like a mess,” you correct, glancing down at yourself. You’re in scrubs, nearing the end of a long shift, and you know you must look exhausted. Especially after dealing with Maria throwing up glowing vomit all over you earlier today. There’s no way you look anything close to hermosa.
But Esperanza just smiles knowingly, squeezing your hands once before tugging you toward the chairs lining the hallway. She sits down, keeping her grip on you like she’s afraid you might disappear through her fingers if she lets go.
You follow, hesitating only slightly before settling into the seat beside her.
"It’s been so long," she says, her brows furrowing with something between disappointment and relief. "You haven’t called in months. I thought you were sick! Do you hate me?"
"I could never hate you," you say quickly, shaking your head, a little horrified she would ever think that.
And then she smacks your arm.
"Then why haven’t you answered my calls?" she scolds, her voice laced with exasperation. "Your mother tells me you moved away and what? I don’t hear a word from you?"
You blink. Your mind stutters at the revelation.
"Wait—" you pause, trying to piece it together. "My mom… and you? You’ve been talking?"
Esperanza gives you a look, like it should be obvious. "Of course," she huffs. "What, you thought just because you and Quino broke up, I was going to stop talking to my comadre?" She rolls her eyes like the very idea is ridiculous. "Por favor."
Your mouth goes dry.
Your mother and Joaquin’s mother—keeping in touch this entire time. Behind your back. Talking about you, probably about him, too.
Your stomach churns, and suddenly, there’s something heavy pressing against your ribs.
You open your mouth, but she’s already shaking her head.
"Oh, lo sé," she sighs, exasperated. "The dumbest thing I’ve ever heard. If it were up to me, you two would’ve been married by now. Given me a grandchild, too."
Your laugh comes out a little too flustered, a little too forced. You glance around the hallway, avoiding her gaze, trying to ignore the way your heart wrings at the thought.
"Yeah," you mutter because you don’t know what else to say.
Esperanza exhales, her posture softening. She lets go of one of your hands just to reach up and brush your hair from your face, tucking it behind your ear with the same gentle touch Joaquín used to.
The same way he always did when you were talking too much, or overthinking, or when he just wanted an excuse to touch you.
You let out a long, quiet sigh, blinking hard against the sudden sting in your eyes.
It’s too much.
Too much familiarity, too much of your old life creeping back in all at once. You don’t think you’ve gotten enough sleep to process any of it properly.
"Mija," she murmurs, her voice softer now, more careful. "I don’t care whether you and Quino are together or not. I loved having you around. I still want to have our little chats. You are like one of my own. And when he told me you broke up, I just…" she shakes her head, pressing her lips together like she doesn’t want to say it. "I hate that it took him getting hurt for us to talk again."
"Esperanza…" you start, but she just shakes her head again.
"I know, I know. Perdóname," she says, waving it off as she stands up. She smooths down the front of her dress and sighs. "It’s so good to see you again, mi amor. You keep taking good care of my son. I’ll be in the city for another week, so please—call me. Maybe we can get coffee."
Before you can respond, she scans her visitor’s pass on the key panel and walks into Joaquín’s room, disappearing behind the door without another word.
But she leaves the question hanging in the air, thick with nostalgia and something painfully close to longing.
And she leaves the scent of rosy perfume lingering in her wake.
You stare at the closed door, your heart thudding unevenly in your chest.
You should go. You need to go—your tablet is already beeping, pulling you back to reality, reminding you that there are other patients who need you, that there’s a crisis waiting for you three flights down.
Still, you hesitate for just a second longer, swallowing hard against the lump in your throat before finally turning away.
There’s no time to process this right now.
But you have a feeling that, no matter how hard you try, you won’t be able to shake this conversation anytime soon.
Maria’s hand grips the IV pole tightly, her small fingers curling around the metal as she rolls it beside her, careful not to let the wheels catch on the tile. The fluorescent hospital lights cast a soft glow over her—too pale against her skin, too sterile—but despite it all, she beams.
You’ve never seen someone so excited just to walk.
But today is special. It’s her birthday.
She didn’t ask for much—just this. A chance to stretch her legs, to be somewhere other than her hospital room. Her parents had begged you to keep her busy while they decorated, slipping streamers and balloons inside the room like they could somehow make up for lost time.
Maria hadn’t argued. She had just grinned up at you when you asked if she wanted to go outside.
Now, she’s practically glowing, her feet sinking into the grass as you lead her through the small hospital garden.
She tips her head back, eyes fluttering closed as the breeze ruffles her hospital gown, lifting strands of hair from her shoulders. Pink cherry blossoms sway on the branches above, petals drifting onto the ground like delicate confetti.
"Did you know cherry blossoms only bloom for a few weeks?" you tell her.
Maria gasps. "Really?"
"Yep. It’s called hanami in Japan. People go outside just to watch them bloom."
Her eyes widen in pure delight. "That’s the best thing I’ve ever heard. They should be watched. They’re so pretty."
You smile. "Yeah, they are."
For a moment, she just stands there, soaking it in. And you let her.
It’s one of those rare times when she doesn’t look like a patient. No tubes, no machines, no sterile smell of antiseptic—just a kid. A kid enjoying the sun, the air, the simple beauty of something fleeting.
She sighs, finally pulling herself away. "Okay. I’m ready to go back in."
"Are you sure?"
She nods. "Yeah. I don’t wanna get in trouble for being outside too long. It’s my birthday, but I think Nurse Kate would still yell at me."
"Yeah, probably," you say with a chuckle.
The hospital halls are quieter than usual, the usual hum of voices and distant beeping fading into soft background noise. Maria walks beside you, still clinging to her IV pole but with a bit more confidence in her steps.
She doesn’t drag her feet anymore. That’s new.
Her body is stronger than it was weeks ago—no more trembling hands, no more laboured breathing after short walks. It’s a victory, even if it’s small.
Maria suddenly gasps, gripping your arm and her feet skid against the floor. You barely have time to react before she jerks to a halt, her entire body going rigid, eyes locked on something ahead.
Her mouth falls open.
"The Falcon?!"
Your stomach drops.
"Maria—"
"The Falcon is here?!"
Before you can stop her, she takes off, darting toward the digital display outside one of the hospital rooms. The screen flickers with patient information, vitals, and medication logs—
Torres, Joaquín
Maria’s hands slap over her mouth. "Oh my God."
"Maria," you warn, but she’s already clambering onto one of the chairs lined against the wall, pressing her face to the glass window beside the door.
"Oh my God! It's him! It's really him!" She whirls around, panic-stricken. "Is he dead?"
You lurch forward. "What? No." Your hands instinctively find her waist, steadying her before she tips over. "He’s just sleeping."
"Can I go say hi?"
"No."
"It’s my birthday."
"Maria—"
"Please!"
You close your eyes, inhaling slowly.
This was not in your job description.
You glance at the window, frowning. You weren't supposed to let anyone into a patient’s room unless they were authorized. Especially not another patient. There were rules. Strict ones. The last thing you needed was for someone to get sick, for someone to get hurt, for someone to wake Joaquín up before he was ready—
But then you look at Maria.
She’s practically vibrating with excitement, hands clasped tightly like she’s holding back from bouncing on her toes—the youngest patient in the entire building. Wide-eyed and full of wonder, she’s looking at Joaquín because he’s a real-life superhero, someone she’s only ever seen in headlines and shaky phone recordings.
And Joaquín… Joaquín loves kids.
He always has.
You’ve seen it firsthand—the way he kneels when he talks to them, the way his face lights up whenever he makes one laugh, the way he always offers high-fives like it’s second nature. Even now, even unconscious, the thought of him being the reason behind Maria’s uncontainable joy tugs at something deep in your chest.
It feels like something he would want.
And maybe… maybe this is okay. Maybe this is good—a reminder that people out there care about him, even the ones who have never met him.
Still, you hesitate.
You’re comfortable taking care of him now.
Or at least, that’s what you tell yourself.
No more denial. No more excuses. No more pretending that seeing him like this—unmoving, caught somewhere between here and wherever his mind has drifted—doesn’t scare the hell out of you. You’ve accepted that you miss him, that you still... care for him, even after everything. But stepping into that room again—with Maria, of all people—feels like a step toward something you’re not sure you’re ready to face.
Because Joaquín is here. So close. Close enough to reach out and touch, to whisper his name and wait for that slow, teasing smile to appear—the one he always gave you when you were being too serious. Close enough that you should feel relieved.
But he’s also impossibly far.
No teasing smiles. No dumb jokes. No knowing looks from across the room. Not even anger of having you near. Just silence. Just the faint rise and fall of his chest, the machines working to keep him stable.
For days, you’ve watched him. Sat beside him. Checked his vitals. Changed his bandages. Waited.
But then Maria looks up at you, eyes round and pleading.
"Okay," you exhale, already regretting it. "But you have to be really quiet so he doesn’t wake up, okay?"
She nods, lowering her voice, "Okay."
Maria is practically bouncing with excitement as you swipe your keycard and push open the door. Sunlight spills in through the half-drawn blinds, cutting warm streaks across the floor, across Joaquín’s blankets, across his still form. The midday hum of the hospital filters in from the hallway, muffled but present. The steady beeping of the monitors tracks his heart rate, a slow, even rhythm, while the IV beside him feeds a clear solution into his veins.
Maria tiptoes inside like she’s afraid of disturbing something sacred.
You don’t blame her.
Because up close, he looks even more unreachable. The bruises along his temple have faded from deep purple to a softer yellow-red, but the cuts on his face are healing. His lips are chapped. His hair is messy against the pillow, a sharp contrast to how put-together you remember him.
You move—more out of instinct than anything—because lingering in the doorway makes it worse. The small cart beside his bed is stocked with fresh bandages, antiseptic, gauze—everything you’ve used to help keep his wounds clean these past few weeks. Without thinking, you pick up his chart because you've forgotten your tablet, scanning the latest notes, his most recent vitals. Stable. No new concerns. No change.
Maria whispers something, but you don’t catch it.
You blink, glancing at her. "What?"
She’s staring at Joaquín, her small hands gripping the edge of his blanket like she’s afraid to touch him, but wants to.
“He’s even prettier up close,” she breathes.
Despite yourself, you smile. "Yeah? You think so?"
She nods seriously.
There’s something achingly familiar about the way she looks at him—like she’s trying to memorize him, like she’s afraid he might disappear if she blinks.
You know that feeling.
Because you’ve caught yourself staring at him the exact same way.
Like if you look long enough, you might commit him to memory all over again. Like you can make up for the lost time, for the time that has slipped through your fingers. You study him—not just the broad strokes of him, not just the familiarity of his face, but every little thing you’d forgotten during your time apart, the things that had slipped from your mind.
There is a faint stubble that’s started to grow along his jaw. And now you notice little moles dotting his skin, scattered in ways you don’t recognize from your memories or dreams of him—they were always focused on the bigger picture, the way he smiled, the way he laughed, the way he loved you.
Now, it’s the details that root you to the present.
The soft rise and fall of his chest beneath the hospital blanket. The steady hum of the monitors. The warmth of his skin when you reach out, pressing two fingers to his wrist, feeling the familiar, comforting rhythm of his pulse beneath your touch.
You check his vitals—his heart rate is stable, his oxygen levels are good, and his IV fluids are running properly.
Maria exhales softly, still watching him, her voice quiet as a breath.
"I think he’s gonna be okay."
You let out a slow, measured breath, your thumb grazing over the back of Joaquín’s hand—just for a second, just enough to feel the warmth of him.
"Yeah," you whisper. "Me too."
It’s enough. For now.
Your fingers slip away from his, the warmth vanishing almost instantly, and you start to usher Maria back toward the door. But as you move, something shifts—so small, so quick, you almost think you imagined it.
Joaquín’s fingers twitch at his side, just as yours leave his.
Your heart stutters.
A rush of warmth blooms in your chest, something fragile and desperate, something that wants to hope, to believe that it means something. That he felt it.
Swallowing, you make a quick note on his chart, recording the small movement even though it could be nothing.
Even though it could be everything.
You exhale, trying to ground yourself, trying to shake off the way your heart is pounding now, loud and heavy in your ears. You don’t even realize you’re holding your breath until Maria tugs at your sleeve, glancing up at you, her own expression somewhere between curiosity and uncertainty.
You force yourself to move. To turn away. To guide her toward the door, because whatever flicker of hope just sparked inside you is too fragile to hold.
But then—
A sound.
Low. Faint. Hoarse from weeks of silence.
Your name.
Spoken.
Maria gasps softly.
And you—you freeze.
The breath leaves your lungs in a sharp, startled exhale, and your fingers go rigid against the door handle. A slow, involuntary shiver runs down your spine, your pulse hammering against your ribs.
Did you imagine it?
You must have.
But then you feel it—Maria’s small fingers wrapping tightly around your hand, clutching at you with quiet urgency.
Because she heard it too.
Your name. A whisper, raw and barely there, but there.
And it came from him.
Joaquín.
The hospital room feels smaller now, charged with something delicate and terrifying all at once. The air thickens, pressing against your chest as you slowly—slowly—turn around, terrified that if you look, it’ll be gone.
That it was just a trick of your desperate mind.
But it’s not.
Because Joaquín’s fingers twitch again.
His brow furrows, lips parting slightly, throat working as he struggles to form a sound, his voice raw and unfamiliar after so many days of silence.
Maria gasps, gripping your sleeve, her excitement barely contained, but you don’t register it.
Because Joaquín’s eyes are fluttering open.
For a moment, he stares blankly at the ceiling, his chest rising in a shallow, uneven breath. His body remains rigid, like his muscles haven’t caught up with the fact that he’s conscious. There’s no immediate recognition in his gaze—just a hazy sort of confusion, as if he’s somewhere else entirely.
Then, he moves.
His fingers twitch against the sheets, then curl. His breath hitches. The faint beeping of the heart monitor quickens. His body tenses, his shoulders pulling in as if bracing for impact.
His gaze shifts—and lands on you.
The second your face comes into focus, his entire body jerks.
A sharp, ragged inhale drags through his chest. His pupils constrict. His hand flinches at his side, like he wants to reach for something—like he’s searching for something solid.
His breathing changes. It’s not just uneven anymore—it’s too fast, too shallow. The rise and fall of his chest is quick, erratic, his ribs barely expanding with each breath.
Then, a whisper, barely a breath—words spilling from his lips before he even realizes he’s speaking.
"Me morí."
The words repeat, over and over, almost like a prayer.
"Me morí. Me morí. Me morí."
His voice trembles. His fingers fist the blanket. Tears well in his eyes and slip down his temples, silent, unchecked.
Your heart lurches.
You move instinctively, stepping closer, hands steady even as your pulse pounds in your ears.
"Hey, hey," you soothe, voice low and careful, placing a gentle hand on his good shoulder. "It’s okay. You’re safe."
Joaquín flinches at the touch, his muscles twitching beneath your fingers. His head turns slightly, his gaze darting, frantic, searching—taking in the room, the medical equipment, the IV in his arm. You can tell his body wants to move, to fight, to run, military instincts kicking in. But he’s still weak, his limbs heavy, uncooperative.
His pulse pounds beneath your fingertips. Too fast. His whole body is reacting before his mind can catch up.
"Joaquín." You keep your voice steady, careful, like speaking too loudly might shatter him completely. "Can you hear me?"
His gaze snaps back to you.
Something flickers in his expression. Recognition.
His chest is still rising and falling too quickly, his hands still tremble against the sheets, but his shoulders drop just barely. Some of the tension bleeds away.
His lips part, but no sound comes out at first. His throat works through the effort.
Then, at last, a hoarse, broken whisper.
"Hi."
Your breath catches.
Your fingers twitch against his shoulder, the warmth of his skin grounding you as much as you hope you’re grounding him. You press your palm there just a little longer, just to reassure yourself he’s real, that he’s awake.
"Hi," you whisper back.
His lashes flutter as he blinks at you, slow and deliberate, his eyes still wet with tears. Still searching. His gaze drifts over your face like he’s trying to map every detail back into his memory.
Like he’s afraid you might disappear.
"Hi," he says again, quieter this time.
Your chest tightens, a lump forming in your throat.
"Hi, Joaquín."
A slow, trembling exhale leaves his lips. His body sags into the pillow, exhaustion catching up to him all at once. His fingers unclench from the blanket, the tension in his muscles fading—but not entirely.
Because when you start to let go, when your fingers begin to lift from his shoulder, he twitches beneath your touch.
The hesitation is so subtle that you almost miss it—almost.
A flicker of something crosses his face, something unspoken, something aching. You worry he's hurting.
It reminds you of another time, a different moment in a different place. Years ago, Joaquín slouched in the passenger seat of your car, showing you his newly earned stitches after getting beat up by a Flag-Smasher, laughing through the pain while you frowned.
"You gotta stop scaring me like this."
"I’m trying, I swear."
You remember the way his eyes had softened in the dim streetlight, the way he had looked at you then. The way he kissed you to take your mind off of his pain—how neither of you had wanted to let go.
And now—now, as your fingers hover over his shoulder, as he doesn’t look away—it feels exactly the same.
Only this time he can't kiss you.
Only this time you can't wipe his tears away.
You force yourself to pull back, to let your fingers drift away, even as your hand aches to stay.
Joaquín swallows hard, blinking sluggishly as his gaze flickers to the IV in his arm, the monitors beside him, then back to you. His lips press together briefly as if he’s gathering himself before a rough, scratchy mutter escapes him.
"Ah, shit. I screwed up so bad."
The sound of his voice—dry, raspy, but carrying the faintest hint of that familiar humour—makes something in your chest crack wide open.
A breathy, wet laugh slips from your lips before you can stop it, and you quickly swipe at your eyes, shaking your head.
"I'm... I'm gonna go call a doctor, alright?"
Joaquín doesn’t say anything. He just watches you.
There’s something in his gaze—something unreadable, something too much. It makes your pulse stutter, makes your breath feel too shallow in your lungs.
You don’t give yourself time to process it.
Instead, you turn, pressing the call button for the doctor. "Come, Maria," you say, voice quieter than before.
Maria, who's gone strangely silent since Joaquín woke up, rushes to your side without hesitation. But she does nearly break her neck to keep looking back at him until you pull the door shut, sealing that moment away.
You exhale, resting your back against the wall for half a second longer than necessary before forcing yourself to move.
The doctor arrives quickly. You straighten up, rattling off Joaquín’s vitals, every detail you can remember—his initial reaction, his moment of panic, his response to stimuli, everything. The words come automatically, like muscle memory, like routine. You focus on that, on the familiar rhythm of procedure, handing off the responsibility to the doctor so she can begin running tests, checking his neurological responses, assessing how much damage—if any—his body has endured after so many days in forced stillness.
The weight of your exhaustion presses heavier against your shoulders as you upload his files to the system, sending them over before turning your attention back to Maria.
"You did good, Maria," you tell her softly as you lead her back to her room.
She just nods, but there’s something distant in her expression now.
You get it.
She’s just witnessed the moment. The one where everything changes.
It’s the moment where the panic stops being panic and turns into something else—something messier, something heavier.
It’s the moment where the question “what if he never wakes up?” turns into something just as terrifying:
“He’s awake. Now what?”
Her parents are waiting when you bring her back, and you don’t stay. You let them have that moment for her birthday, closing the door gently behind you before turning back into the hallway.
And then you’re alone.
For the first time in hours, in days, you’re alone with nothing to distract you.
Your hands are shaking. You hadn’t even noticed at first, but now you can’t not notice—the tremor in your fingers, the way your pulse hammers too fast against your ribs, the way your body suddenly doesn’t know what to do with itself now that you’re not running on pure adrenaline.
You sink into one of the chairs outside Joaquín’s room, bracing your elbows on your knees. The motion feels stiff, foreign—like your body isn’t quite yours anymore.
Your eyes sting.
Joaquín is awake. He’s awake.
He spoke. He looked at you. He recognized you. He remembered you.
You should feel relief. You should feel something good.
And yet.
It’s like coming up for air after being stuck underwater too long—except just as you’re about to take a full breath, it’s ripped away again.
Because now that he’s awake… he can speak to you.
He can react to what you say, to what you do.
Maybe he’ll ask for a different nurse. Maybe he’ll ask to be transferred to another hospital back in Miami or something. Maybe, when his voice isn’t so raw and broken, he’ll tell you exactly what he thinks about the fact that you were the one sitting by his bedside all this time.
And God, you don’t know if you can handle that.
You drag your hands down your face, pushing out a breath. You don’t have time for this.
The sound of hurried footsteps in the hallway reminds you that Sam—or Joaquín’s mother—is bound to show up any minute now. The news will spread fast, and soon, his room will be filled with people who have been waiting for this moment, praying for this moment.
Shit.
You squeeze your eyes shut for a second before forcing yourself up. You should be in the room right now with the doctor, checking over Joaquín’s vitals, taking actual notes instead of spiraling in the hallway. Get your shit together and do your job.
Your movements feel sluggish as you reach for your tablet, swiping your ID card at the door. The scanner beeps, and for a split second, you hesitate—your fingers still lingering on the door handle, your chest tight.
Then you force yourself to step inside.
The room is brighter now, bathed in soft afternoon light filtering through the window. Dust motes drift lazily in the warm glow, a stark contrast to the sterile white walls and the quiet hum of machines. The steady rhythm of the heart monitor is too steady, too real.
The doctor is already mid-assessment, having raised Joaquín’s bed into a slightly upright position as she runs through a neurological check-up.
Joaquín is watching you.
His dark eyes flicker to you the second you enter, and you feel it in your chest, hot and unrelenting.
You swallow hard, gripping your tablet like it’s a lifeline, and take your place near the doctor, prepared to focus on numbers and stats and anything else except the weight of that stare.
You wonder if you’ll get kicked out for distracting him.
"Oh, great, you’re back," the doctor says, breaking through the static in your brain. "Do you mind grabbing some water for Captain Torres? I’m just about done here. Everything looks good and healthy. He’s recovering well."
You nod, already moving before your thoughts can catch up. Autopilot. It’s the only thing keeping you grounded at this point.
Still, you feel it.
The way Joaquín’s gaze follows every single one of your movements, tracking you like you might disappear if he looks away.
You crouch, retrieving a bottle from the mini fridge, fingers twisting at the cap before stepping back toward the bed. That’s when it hits you—he can’t take it. His muscles are still sluggish, his coordination not quite there yet.
You pour some into a paper cup instead, stepping closer when the doctor gives a nod of approval. Joaquín doesn’t say anything.
The tremor in your hands is almost imperceptible, but you feel it when you lift the cup to his lips. The moment your fingers brush his skin, a muscle in his jaw tenses.
His heart monitor beside the bed jumps.
Your eyes snap to the screen, but the doctor catches it first.
"Interesting," she hums, her tone just teasing enough to send heat creeping up your neck. But she lets it go.
"So, Joaquín," she continues, "We’re gonna have to do some blood work tomorrow, just to make sure everything is alright internally. We’ll up your dose of painkillers now that you’re awake."
"Awesome," he mutters, voice scratchy but laced with dry sarcasm.
She smiles. "They’ll make you a little drowsy, which is normal, but we’ll need you to try and stay awake until sunset. Just to make sure you’re not slipping in and out of consciousness. But I doubt it."
Then she turns to you.
"I’ll let Amanda know he’s awake. But you did a good job—woke up sooner than we expected."
You blink, caught off guard by the compliment.
"Thanks."
"I’ll come back later for a check-up."
And then she leaves.
The door clicks shut, and there is a silence that follows.
You stand there, hands gripping the tablet against your chest, unsure of what to do. Well, you know what to do—your duty is clear. You should be checking his vitals, updating his chart, making sure he’s comfortable.
But that’s not what’s stopping you.
It’s him.
Awake. Looking at you.
Joaquín Torres, alive and conscious and blinking at you like he’s still trying to convince himself this isn’t just another fever dream.
His voice comes quiet, hoarse, a low grumble you barely hear over the rhythmic beeping of his heart monitor.
"You took care of me?"
Your breath catches.
It’s a simple question, but it knocks something loose in your chest. Because it’s him asking. Because he’s here to ask it.
You swallow, shifting on your feet. Your gaze flickers over him—not just the wounds, but all of him. The way the sunlight filters in through the window, warming the stark white of the sheets, reflecting in the deep brown of his eyes. He looks more alive now, and maybe it’s the light or the steady rise and fall of his chest, but for the first time in weeks, you allow yourself to believe it.
He’s here.
Breathing. Talking. Alive.
And yet—his dead face still haunts you.
The memory lingers in the corners of your mind, just out of reach but never truly gone. His stillness, the unnatural slack of his features, the too-loud silence of a body that had once been so full of energy, of life. The image is burned into your brain, playing over and over again like a cruel loop. The moment you thought you lost him.
The tears in his mother’s face.
The look of dread on Sam.
The guilt.
"Uh, yeah. I did."
Your voice is barely above a whisper.
Joaquín exhales, long and slow, as if processing your words. Then, he tries to smile.
It’s small, faint and unsteady like he isn’t quite sure how to do it yet. The corners of his lips curve, but there’s a hesitation in the movement, like his face isn’t used to the motion after so long.
Still, he tries.
And when his eyes meet yours again, your stomach twists, sinking deep like an anchor dropping into dark water.
"I… I know it’s just your job, but—" His voice falters, but his gaze doesn’t. "Thank you."
Right. Your job.
The words settle into your chest like a weight—familiar, suffocating.
Because you remember the last time he said that to you.
Your last fight.
Well—it wasn’t really a fight, was it?
Not the kind with screaming and shattered glass, not the kind where anger built up and spilled over, reckless and sharp. It was quieter than that. Heavier. Because in the end, it wasn’t about anger.
It was about exhaustion. About wanting so badly to hold on to each other but realizing, little by little, that neither of you had hands free to do it.
You had barely been sleeping.
Between overnight shifts at the hospital, classes, training, and trying to be the best nurse you could be, your time wasn’t your own. It belonged to the people who needed you—the patients, the emergencies, the long nights where your body ached and your mind ran on fumes.
And Joaquín?
He had thrown himself into working with Sam, into proving himself, into becoming something bigger. His missions got longer. The risks got greater. He was gone more often than he was home, and when he was home, he was bruised, exhausted, a shadow of himself trying to piece together the scraps of a normal life between deployments.
You tried to make it work. God, you tried.
You spent so much time missing each other—passing like ships in the night, phone calls that never lasted long enough, conversations cut short by a code blue or a mission call.
At first, you thought it was temporary. That one day, things would slow down. That eventually, you’d find a rhythm that let you breathe with each other again.
But that day never came.
Instead, the gaps between you grew wider.
The distance stretched, and stretched, and stretched—until one night, you were sitting across from each other, and you both knew.
"I can't do this anymore, Joaquín."
You had whispered it.
Not because you didn’t mean it, but because saying it any louder might have broken you.
He had looked at you, like he was waiting for you to take it back.
Like if he just held on long enough, you’d change your mind.
"I know... You know, I love you," he had said, low, firm, desperate.
And that had been the worst part.
Because love wasn’t the problem.
It had never been the problem.
It was everything else.
Your job. His job.
The nights spent apart, the exhaustion, the never-ending fear of opening your front door to a folded American Flag. You couldn’t stand watching him bleed.
And he couldn’t stand knowing that one day, you might not be there to stitch him back up. That was the last time he said it. "But it’s my job."
Like that was supposed to make it better.
But now, you’re standing in his hospital room, staring at proof that it never got better. Because you had left to protect yourself from seeing him hurt. And now you had seen him dead.
"Of course," you manage to say, wincing when you hear your voice break.
Joaquín hums softly, but his eyes don’t leave you. He’s looking for something in your face—like he’s searching through memories neither of you have spoken aloud in years.
But then, his gaze flickers away. Over to the table. To the mess of flowers stacked in unsteady vases, their petals bright in the afternoon sunlight. The kind of display that only happens when someone is lucky enough to wake up.
His brow creases. "How bad was it?"
You swallow, feeling something sharp lodge itself in your throat. "You were shot out of the sky by a missile."
His lips part. "Right."
"It was pretty fucking bad."
A beat.
"Right."
You don’t know what you were expecting. Some kind of reaction, some flicker of acknowledgment for the hell he’s put you through. But instead, he just takes it—like it’s another report, another piece of intel.
You hesitate, something bubbling up inside you. You can’t tell if it’s anger or sorrow. "You died."
The words hit the air, heavier than you expected.
Joaquín blinks, his breath hitching almost imperceptibly. His fingers twitch against the blanket.
"I died?"
You nod, biting your cheek so hard you taste iron.
"Yeah," you force out. Your throat tightens. Don’t cry. Not in front of him. Not again. "Two minutes."
He’s staring at you now. Eyes wide. Disbelief creeps into the edges of his expression, but not enough—not enough for someone who actually understands what that means.
What it means to you.
"Oh."
You scoff. "Yeah. Oh."
Your laugh is brittle. Sharp around the edges. Because what else is there to say? Joaquín dies for two minutes, and you’ve spent days living inside them.
He exhales, dragging a hand down his face.
"God," he mutters. "Sam’s gonna be so mad at me."
You don’t know whether to laugh or cry. Because this wasn’t how you imagined seeing him again.
In your head, there were a million other ways this could have gone—maybe you’d run into each other in the future when you were older. When things had settled. When you’d moved on.
Maybe you’d both be married to other people.
The thought makes you sick. But this? This is so much worse.
"Do you, um, do you need anything else? Are you hungry?"
"No."
You nod, but you don’t believe him. Patients are usually peckish when they wake up—a sign of life returning to their bodies, a reassurance that things are moving forward. And while he’s not allowed solid foods for another twenty-four hours, you could bring him a smoothie, something light.
But if he really wants something, he can call you.
You tell yourself that as you turn toward the door.
"Can you stay?"
You linger because you didn’t expect it.
Because you kind of hoped he would ask.
Because he didn’t ask you to stay last time.
Your fingers twitch at your sides, gripping your tablet a little tighter, as if the tension in your body could be contained in that single movement.
"Yeah," you say softly. "I can stay."
You turn back to him, and Joaquín is already looking at you.
His eyes are pleading.
It takes everything in you not to break right there. To not spill over.
You force yourself to move, careful, measured steps toward the chair beside his bed. It feels like you’re wading through something thick, something unseen, like grief or memory or all the what-ifs you’ve tried to bury.
You sink into the chair slowly.
A strand of hair falls into Joaquín’s face as he leans back against the pillows, the bruising on his cheekbone catching the light just enough for you to hate it.
Your fingers twitch again. The urge to brush it back is unbearable. But you don't.
He exhales.
"When was the last time you slept?" he asks suddenly.
You blink, caught off guard.
"Last night." you answer, almost automatically.
"Did you sleep well?"
"Not really."
A beat.
"Nightmares?"
"Something like that."
"Something on your mind?"
"Lots on my mind."
The words slip out easily, like an old habit. No walls. No defences. It’s like no time has passed at all, like the space between you hasn’t been filled with anger, regret, and time apart. Just raw, open honesty in the quiet of the room.
The weight that’s been crushing you for days feels a little lighter in the space between his questions and your answers. You exhale, and only then do you realize you’re holding back tears.
You wipe at your face absently, surprised to find wetness there. You hadn’t even known you were crying.
Joaquín shifts in the bed, his gaze sharpening. There’s concern in his eyes, guilt, and maybe something else—something deeper. He looks away, clearing his throat, as if trying to fight it.
"I hope it's not me you're worried about,"
"I'm always worried about you."
You glance away from him, pretending it’s nothing, but the words hang between you both, too heavy to ignore.
His breath catches, something in him faltering, and then you catch the slight, almost imperceptible way his fingers curl into the sheets. His ears are pink, the flush spreading down his neck. He’s always been terrible at hiding how he feels, and you’re helpless against it. You always have been.
You can’t look at him. You don’t want to admit how much you’ve missed him. How much you’ve been carrying around since the breakup. How much he’s haunted every quiet moment since you walked away.
"Joaquín," you start, tugging at the ring finger on your left hand, the absence of his name there like a wound you forgot was still open. "When they brought you in here—"
"I miss you."
Your chest tightens. "Joaquín—"
"It's true, I do." His voice is quiet, almost vulnerable. "I’ve been looking for an excuse to talk to you again, and I just…" His gaze drifts from yours, like he’s struggling to put it all together. "I couldn't get it out."
You swallow hard, feeling that familiar ache well up in you. “I miss you too. It’s been... it’s been really hard.”
"Yeah." He nods slowly, his voice softer now. "It has. But, you know, I’m the Falcon now. Can you believe that?" He chuckles, but it’s almost nervous, as if he’s trying to lighten the mood, trying to make you smile. "I work with Captain America. I’ve got big shoes to fill. I’ve got to show up, but this... this is all I’ve ever wanted, since I was a kid. I’ve got it now. But... there’s something missing."
You look at him, really look at him, seeing the difference in his eyes now—less brash, more tired but still so much the same. "Yeah. Yeah, I feel it too. It’s like a nagging feeling, right? No matter what we do, it’s there."
"Make me feel guilty." His lips curve into a faint smile, but it’s tired.
"Like I wanna vomit," you reply dryly, the familiar banter slipping back into place before you can stop it.
Joaquín’s eyes soften as he lets out a breath, and there’s an edge of regret in the way he says, “I’m sorry I left.”
Your heart aches at the words, and you feel the old wounds crack open. "I’m sorry I made you leave." You’re not sure whether you’re trying to make him feel better or punish him with your own guilt. Either way, it burns.
“No,” he says quickly, “It doesn’t work that way.”
"But it does," you insist, your voice soft but firm.
He presses his lips together, brow furrowed, as if trying to work through what you’ve just said. "I should’ve fought harder," he murmurs, voice cracking just slightly.
"Joaquín... c’mon. Let’s talk about this later, okay? You just woke up from a coma. I can’t be putting this much stress on your mind."
"But I wanna talk about it," he presses, desperate.
“I know, I do too,” you admit,
“Then let’s talk about it,” he says, leaning forward just a little.
"Rest first." You place a hand on his shoulder gently, urging him to lay back. “You’ve been through a lot. I can’t let you burn yourself out again.”
“I’ve been resting. Had the best nurse in the world take care of me,” he teases, trying to distract you with a smile.
You feel the tug in your chest at his words. "And I will still take care of you. But you need rest. We can talk about it tomorrow."
"Tomorrow?"
"Yes, tomorrow," you confirm, trying to smile, to soothe the tension you’ve both built up.
"Will you still be here?"
You glance down at him, a familiar warmth flooding your chest at the sight of him so vulnerable, so human. "I’m not going anywhere. Will you still be here?"
His smile softens, a quiet promise in his eyes. “I’m not going anywhere.”
#listen to blood orange while reading 🫶🏽#they make out and fuck after this i promise#faye’s writing ⭑.ᐟ#joaquín torres#joaquín torres x reader#joaquin torres#joaquin torres x reader#joaquin torres x you#joaquin torres imagine#joaquin torres fluff#joaquin torres fic#joaquin torres fanfiction#the falcon#the falcon x reader#joaquín torres smut#joaquin torres smut#joaquín’s wings
2K notes
·
View notes
Text

White Horse - Chapter 26: July 2024 - Part 1
Pairing: Max Verstappen x Isabelle Leclerc (Original Character)
Summary:
Max Verstappen is a World Champion. Isabelle Leclerc is invisible.
She watched her family give up everything for Charles’ career—Arthur’s karting, their father’s savings, even her childhood horse. She understood. She never asked for more.
But Max does. He notices the things no one else does, listens when no one else will, and puts her first in ways she never imagined. With him, she isn’t an afterthought—she’s a choice. And for the first time, she realizes she doesn’t have to be invisible.
Warnings and Notes:
we have now moved on from Charles bashing to bashing his whole family, Discussions of toxic past relationships, talk about loosing a childhood pet, toxic families, mention of the loss of a parent.
As always big thanks to @llirawolf , who listens to me ramble

The conference room was sleek and quiet — all minimalist design, smooth wood, and muted light. The floor-to-ceiling windows looked out over Monaco’s marina, but Belle barely registered the view. Her hands were folded neatly in her lap, one leg crossed over the other, Max’s knee brushing hers beneath the table like a silent anchor.
Belle sat beside Max at a long table in a private meeting room, her hands folded carefully in her lap. The lawyer — a tall, gentle-voiced woman named Monique with sharp eyes and an expensive watch — smiled politely as she turned the final page of a stack of documents.
She had known about the pregnancy since Max had called last week and said, “We need to make sure she’s protected. Properly.”
It hadn’t been dramatic. There were no tears. No whispered breakdowns.
Just Max, calm and steady, saying "my wife is having our child, and I want everything in place if I don’t come home."
And Belle had agreed. Because love like theirs wasn’t made of denial.
It was made of preparation.
Monique spoke first.
“I’ve drafted the new will, updated with the marriage registration and the preliminary trust structure for the baby.” She slid a folder across the table to Max. “It’s standard language, but I can walk you through it.”
Max nodded. “Let’s do that.”
Belle glanced at the page — her name in clean legal font at the top. It still startled her sometimes. Isabelle Verstappen. A name that felt more like a promise than a title.
Monique continued, calm and clear. “Everything’s been updated as requested. The property title adjustment will be processed this week, and the new will reflects both your marriage and the pending addition to your family. In the event of Max’s death, Belle inherits all real estate assets, including the Monaco apartment, She also has controlling interest in the holding companies and exclusive guardianship of the child. There is a clause allowing her to appoint a secondary guardian if needed, and a separate financial trust to be accessed at her discretion for the child’s care.”
Belle’s fingers tensed slightly on her notebook.
Max reached under the table, slid his hand into hers.
Monique continued. “You both now hold medical power of attorney for one another. In the event of a serious injury or incapacitation, decisions will legally fall to the surviving spouse. The trust for the child will be activated upon birth and can be revised at any time.”
Belle blinked. “You’ve already set up a trust?”
Max nodded beside her. “I wanted it in place before they got here.”
Monique smiled. “It’s not uncommon for high-risk professions.”
High-risk. Belle hated that word.
Monique glanced at Max. “There’s a healthcare proxy included as well. You’ve named your wife as the sole decision-maker if you’re incapacitated.”
He didn’t hesitate. “Of course.”
Belle didn’t speak for a moment. Just breathed. Absorbed.
Because here it was. In print. In contracts and clauses and notarized certainty.
This man — who drove faster than anyone else on earth — was handing her the most fragile parts of his life and saying I trust you.
Not out of fear.
But out of love.
Monique gave them a moment before gently flipping to the next document. “There’s just one more point of discussion — guardianship, in the event that… well, neither of you are able to care for your child.”
Belle straightened.
“Obviously we don’t need an answer right this second,” Monique added, professional but kind. “But it’s something we do recommend including in advance. Just in case.”
Belle didn’t hesitate.
“Victoria and Tom.”
Max glanced at her, surprised.
“They already have three kids,” she said softly. “Their home is overflowing with love. Lio and Luka would be like big brothers. Hailey a big sister. ”
Max looked at her for a long moment — not surprised, just… moved.
“Okay,” he said, quietly, final. “Victoria and Tom.”
Monique made a quiet note, then gathered the papers. “That’s all for today. You’re welcome to take copies home, review anything again, but legally — everything’s in place.”
Belle signed.
Her name — Isabelle Verstappen — in clean, looping ink at the bottom of the page. Not to take something away. But to build something forward.
Belle hesitated. “Is there… anything else?”
Monique raised an eyebrow gently. “Such as?”
Belle glanced down at her lap. “I thought Max might… want me to sign something else.”
Silence.
Then, Max’s hand slid over hers beneath the table. “You mean a prenup?”
Belle nodded once.
Monique blinked, surprised. “There’s nothing of the sort, Belle. That was never discussed.”
Belle looked at Max, who met her eyes steadily.
“I didn’t marry you with conditions,” he said simply. “What’s mine is yours. What’s ours is already half your idea anyway.”
Belle stared at him for a second — stunned, soft, wrecked.
Then she cleared her throat. “Okay. That’s… not what I expected. But okay.”
When it was done, Monique gathered the documents, promising scans and copies by end of day.
The room emptied, polite and efficient.
Belle stayed seated.
Max didn’t move either.
She finally turned to him. “That felt…”
“Big?” he offered.
She nodded.
“But good,” she added, quieter now. “Because this is ours. Our life. Our family. Even the scary parts.”
Max kissed her temple. “That’s why we’re here.”
Her hand found his on the table, fingers lacing together.
“I hope none of it ever matters,” she whispered.
He looked down at their names on the signed pages.
“It already does,” he said.
***
Text Messages: Max Verstappen & Victoria Verstappen
Max: Hey You got a minute?
Victoria: For you? Always What’s up?
Max: Belle and I had a meeting with the lawyers today We’re setting everything up properly Just in case something ever happens
Victoria: Okay… Everything alright?
Max: Yeah. Everything’s good. More than good We just want to be smart about things
Victoria: Of course So… what do you need from me?
Max: We listed you and Tom as guardians For the baby If anything ever happens to us
Max: I wanted to ask you first Properly Not just throw your name on a form
Victoria: Max. Yes. Obviously. Always. You didn’t even have to ask. But I’m really, really glad you did.
Max: Belle said it without blinking She trusts you too
Victoria: Now I’m crying in the supermarket, thanks 🙄
Max: Sorry (But not really)
Victoria: We’ll take care of them. No matter what. But nothing’s going to happen to you, okay?
Max: Yeah I know Still I sleep better knowing it’s you
Victoria: We love you. And we love her. And we already love this baby.
Max: Thanks, Vic. Really.
***
The therapy room was quiet in the way only tension could make it — not peaceful, but primed. A silence that hummed with everything unsaid, everything tiptoed around for years.
Belle sat on the edge of the sofa, hands clasped tightly in her lap, her pulse thrumming just beneath her skin like a warning. Every muscle in her body was taut — trying to hold everything in place. Her blouse, loose by design, felt suddenly too tight across her chest. She hadn’t been sleeping. She hadn’t eaten lunch. There was a dull ache in her temples, a sharper one behind her ribs.
Max was beside her.
He hadn’t spoken.
He hadn’t even moved, aside from the occasional brush of his thumb against hers.
But his presence was solid. Anchoring. The one thing in this room that didn’t make her feel like she had to prove she belonged.
Across from her, her family sat arranged like a tableau of old fractures: Pascale, elegant but weary, lips pressed tightly together; Arthur, fidgeting in his chair, worry written into the curve of his brow; Lorenzo, arms folded like a gate; and Charles — the one who hadn’t looked at her properly once since she’d walked in.
Camille, the therapist, smiled gently. “Thank you all for being here. We’re here to listen first. Belle, since you asked for this session, would you like to begin?”
Belle nodded, throat tight. “I don’t expect this to fix everything. But I wanted to give you a chance to hear me. I’ve felt invisible for a long time. And I know that might not have been your intention, but it doesn’t make it less real.”
She paused.
No one spoke.
She added, voice quiet but edged in iron: “And I’m not here to be blamed for how I coped with that.”
That was when Charles finally looked up. “Then maybe he shouldn’t be here.”
Max didn’t move.
Belle’s grip on his hand tightened.
Camille interjected gently. “Charles, we agreed to keep this space respectful—”
“Respectful?” Charles cut in, eyes flashing. “You brought him to a family session. The man who didn’t even tell me he married my sister. The one person guaranteed to turn this into a war.”
Belle’s voice cracked, quiet but firm. “Max is here because I want him here. He’s my family now. He supports me. He doesn’t speak over me or forget I exist unless it’s convenient.”
“You bring him here, like he has any right to sit in a family session—”
“Charles—” Camille began.
But he was already unraveling.
“—Like he didn’t make it worse. Like he didn’t encourage all of this—”
Belle flinched.
“Charles,” Max said, voice low but firm.
“You don’t get to talk—”
“Stop it!” Belle snapped, her voice breaking.
The sound echoed louder than shouting.
Everyone went still.
She stood — too quickly — and emotion spilled over before she could stop it. Her hands shook. Her breath hitched. Tears began streaming down her cheeks before she could blink them back.
“I invited him,” she said, trembling. “Because he’s the only one in this room who never made me feel like I had to earn his love. He didn’t ask me to shrink or wait or perform. He didn’t disappear until it was convenient to care again. He showed up.”
Arthur’s expression twisted with guilt. Pascale’s eyes filled with tears. Lorenzo exhaled like he’d been punched in the stomach.
“I tried for years to matter to you,” Belle whispered. “And when I finally stopped waiting, when I found something good, you acted like it was betrayal. It wasn’t. It was survival.”
But when Belle cried harder, silent and shaking, one hand pressed protectively to her stomach — a reflex now, a habit more than a choice — Max’s restraint cracked.
“Enough,” he said, voice sharp and fierce and final.
The entire room froze.
“This isn’t good for the baby.”
Everything. Stopped.
The silence that followed was different. Not tense — stunned. Heavy. Real.
Charles froze.
Pascale’s hand flew to her mouth.
Arthur blinked, mouth slightly open.
Lorenzo — unreadable, contained Lorenzo — lost every ounce of composure.
Belle sat, still breathing too fast, still cradling her abdomen like she didn’t even realize her hand was there.
“She’s crying in a therapist’s office because her own family forgot her,” Max said, his voice flat, controlled. “And she still came here hoping you’d be different. And you’re yelling at her like it’s her fault she stopped begging you to see her.”
“You—” Charles started.
Max’s eyes burned. “She’s pregnant. And this stress? This shouting? This guilt-tripping? It’s not just hurting her anymore. It’s hurting both of them.”
Real, stunned silence.
Belle covered her face with both hands, chest heaving.
Max moved instantly, kneeling beside her. “You didn’t do anything wrong,” he whispered. “You gave them a chance. That’s more than they deserved.”
Camille cleared her throat gently, measured but soft. “Belle… thank you for being honest. Max, thank you for saying what needed to be said.”
Belle shook her head, still too overwhelmed to speak. Her body ached with tension she hadn’t realized she was carrying.
Max didn’t let go of her.
He stood and turned to face them — not angry. Not cruel. Just done.
“She’s pregnant,” he repeated. “And she came here because she still believed you deserved the chance to be part of that. But if what you bring is more of this — more silence, more anger, more entitlement — then maybe she needs to stop giving chances to people who don’t know what to do with them.”
He sat beside Belle again, taking her hand in both of his.
She didn’t look up. She couldn’t. Her hand stayed curled over her belly, protective. Heartbroken.
Then, after a long, still moment—
“I didn’t know,” Charles said. Quiet. Shaken. “Isabelle, I didn’t… I swear, I didn’t know.”
“I know,” she whispered.“That’s the problem.”
More silence.
Then Pascale wiped at her eyes, voice shaking. “I want to be part of this. Not just the baby. You. I want to do better.”
Arthur nodded. “I will. I already started. But I’ll do more. Whatever you need.”
Lorenzo’s voice was hoarse. “You shouldn’t have had to say any of that alone.”
Camille waited. Then softly, “This is where it begins. Not with fixing. But with listening. With staying.”
Belle finally looked up.
Still hurt. Still guarded.
But in her eyes — something softened.
She didn’t say I forgive you.
She said something truer.
“You have a long way to go,” Belle said, voice rough.“But you’re here. That’s a start.”
***
By the time they got home, Belle hadn’t said a word.
Max didn’t push. He unlocked the door, opened it for her, let her walk through the apartment at her own pace. She moved like someone underwater — slow, dazed, like her body had been hollowed out.
She didn’t even take off her shoes.
She just stood in the middle of their living room, arms limp at her sides, until Max gently touched her elbow.
“Sit,” he said softly. “I’ll get you water.”
But she didn’t sit.
She crumpled.
It wasn’t a fall — not all at once — but something slower, sadder. She sank down onto the rug like her bones had given out, hands covering her face, breath catching in her throat.
Then the sobs came.
Max was beside her in an instant, sinking to his knees, gathering her into his arms without a second’s hesitation.
She curled into him like she’d been waiting all day for it. Like she’d finally let herself feel everything she hadn’t let show in front of them.
And Max—Max held her like he never intended to let go.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered into her hair, one hand stroking her back, the other cradling her head as she buried her face into his chest. “God, Belle. I’m so sorry.”
She shook her head against him, but he kept going.
“I shouldn’t have said it like that,” Max said, voice rough. “Not like that. I should’ve asked. I should’ve let you decide.”
Belle didn’t answer — not in words — but she held him tighter, and that was enough.
She cried for a long time.
Not loud. Not dramatic.
Just steady.
Heartbroken.
Max held her through all of it. Through the shaking, the ragged breathing, the muffled apologies she tried to whisper into his shoulder. He didn’t correct her. Didn’t argue. He just rubbed circles into her back and reminded her, again and again, in the softest voice he had:
“You didn’t do anything wrong.”
At some point, he coaxed her into bed. She resisted, groggy and stubborn through the haze of exhaustion, but eventually let him pull back the covers and tuck her in. She wore his hoodie — one of the big, soft ones — and it swallowed her. Her hand still rested over her stomach as she lay on her side, eyes red and barely open.
Max kissed her temple, her forehead, her hand. He didn’t leave her side until her breathing evened out and she finally slipped into sleep.
Then — and only then — did he let himself move.
Quietly, he crossed the room to where his phone sat on the kitchen counter.
He didn’t text. Didn’t scroll.
He found the number for Belle’s doctor and sent a message requesting an appointment.
Tomorrow. Urgent if possible.
She hadn’t eaten all day.
She hadn’t slept properly in nearly a week.
And her crying tonight… it had shaken something in him.
She always carried things so quietly. Until she couldn’t anymore.
Max stood at the kitchen counter, staring down at his phone, still in his jeans and hoodie from earlier, and exhaled a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.
He couldn’t make her family change.
But he could protect this.
Her.
Their baby.
He would make sure she was seen, cared for, and safe — even if it meant dragging the world into a quiet, burning rage to make it happen.
The phone buzzed with a confirmation.
Appointment: Tomorrow. 9:30 AM.
Max looked back toward the bedroom.
Belle was asleep, one arm curled under her pillow, still holding her stomach like a shield.
And Max made himself a promise.
They would never make her cry like that again.
Not while he was breathing.
***
The four of them sat in stunned silence.
The therapy room door had closed behind Belle and Max ten minutes ago, but no one had moved since. Camille had offered them space to process, and they’d taken it — not because they needed it, but because they didn’t know what else to do.
Charles sat with his hands clenched in his lap, staring at the floor like it had betrayed him. Pascale held a tissue tightly in one hand, face pale, mascara faintly smudged beneath her eyes. Lorenzo’s arms were crossed — his usual stoicism barely holding under the tension in his jaw.
And Arthur — the youngest— was pacing.
Charles finally broke the silence. “She’s pregnant.”
“Yes,” Arthur said flatly, not looking at him.
Charles blinked, still stunned. “She’s actually—she didn’t even tell us.”
“She didn’t owe us that,” Arthur snapped, turning to face them. “Not after everything.”
Pascale looked up. “Arthur—”
“No,” he said, sharper than they’d ever heard him. “No. I’m not doing this. We’re not going to sit here and act like we’re the wounded ones.”
“She should’ve told us,” Charles muttered. “We’re her family—”
Arthur rounded on him. “Then maybe we should’ve acted like it.”
That landed.
Charles looked up, startled.
Arthur laughed — a short, bitter sound. “You really don’t get it, do you? Belle spent years trying to be seen. Trying to be heard. Every time she did something good, we clapped for a second and then went back to talking about karting or my race result or whatever Charles was doing that week.”
“That’s not fair,” Charles said stiffly.
“No?” Arthur said, eyes narrowing. “Name where she was when she graduated top of her class. You remember what we sent her?”
Charles didn’t answer.
“Exactly,” Arthur snapped. “Nothing. We forgot. We forgot her birthday, Charles. And even then, she didn’t scream at us. She just stopped trying.”
“I didn’t mean to forget—”
“You didn’t mean to notice her, either,” Arthur said, quieter now. “But Max did.”
That silenced the room.
Arthur ran a hand through his hair, pacing again. “You know what gets me the most? She still gave us a chance. She walked in there, pregnant, vulnerable, and hoping maybe we’d finally show up. And what did we do?”
He looked at Charles.
“You shouted at her husband.”
He looked at Lorenzo.
“You stayed quiet until she was crying.”
Then he looked at Pascale.
“And you only spoke when Max said the word baby.”
Pascale’s lip trembled. “I didn’t know.”
“She didn’t trust us with it,” Arthur said, softer now. “And that’s the part that should scare you. Not Max. Not the secret wedding. Not the baby. The fact that she didn’t feel safe enough to tell us.”
Lorenzo exhaled slowly, some of the anger draining from his posture.
Charles looked like he’d been hollowed out.
“She was holding her stomach,” Pascale whispered. “Even when she cried, she—she protected the baby. From us.”
Arthur nodded. “Exactly.”
Silence again.
And then, for the first time in a long time, Arthur looked at them all — older brother, older brother, mother — and stood taller than he ever had.
“No one is making her cry like that again,” he said. “Not if I can help it.”
Charles swallowed hard. “So what do we do?”
Arthur’s jaw tightened. “You start by earning a place back in her life. Slowly. Without demands. Without entitlement. You show her you’ve changed. And if you haven’t? You step aside.”
No one argued.
No one could.
Because they’d all seen what Arthur had — a sister at the end of her rope, still trying to offer them grace.
And they’d nearly broken her again.
But maybe not completely.
Maybe, if they were lucky, there was still time to do better.
To be better.
To finally be family in the way Belle had deserved all along.
***
Belle woke to sunlight and silence.
Her eyes burned. Her head ached. Her throat felt tight from the hours she’d spent crying into Max’s chest the night before. For a long time, she just lay there — curled on her side, one hand resting against the soft curve of her stomach, the weight of the last twenty-four hours pressing against her skin like bruises she hadn’t earned.
Max wasn’t in bed.
That was the first thing she noticed.
But when she pushed back the covers and sat up, she could hear him. Low voices. The sound of him in the kitchen. Coffee brewing. Something being cut on a chopping board.
When she padded out into the hallway, Max looked up instantly.
“You’re awake,” he said gently. “How are you feeling?”
She blinked at him. He was already dressed — hoodie, jeans, hair still damp from a quick shower. He looked like he hadn’t slept, though she had no idea when he’d crawled into bed beside her. All she remembered was him holding her until her tears stopped.
“Tired,” she said honestly. “Drained. Like I fought a war in a hotel lobby.”
Max’s mouth twitched, but he didn’t smile. Not really. He poured her a glass of water and walked it over.
“You need to get dressed,” he said softly. “We’ve got an appointment at 9:30.”
Belle blinked. “Appointment?”
“With your OB.”
She stared at him. “You made a doctor’s appointment?”
Max looked… sheepish. In that way only Max Verstappen ever could — a little bit guilty, but completely unapologetic. “You were crying for over an hour. You didn’t eat. You didn’t sleep until after midnight. You kept holding your stomach like it hurt and I just—” He broke off, rubbing the back of his neck. “I need to be sure everything is okay. With you. With the baby.”
Something inside her cracked — not with annoyance, not even embarrassment, but with a kind of vulnerable affection that made her chest ache.
“I’m fine,” she said, quietly.
Max didn’t argue.
But he looked at her like fine would never be good enough again.
They left ten minutes later.
She wore leggings and one of Max’s hoodies, too tired to care. Her hair was in a bun, her face bare. Max had packed snacks and a water bottle in her bag like he was preparing for a cross-country drive. He opened the car door for her without a word. Held her hand at every red light.
The clinic was quiet when they arrived — not many patients that early. A nurse smiled at them, already familiar with Belle, and waved them through. Max never let go of her hand.
The doctor — kind, warm, sharp-eyed — asked gentle questions. Belle answered them all in a quiet voice.
“Any unusual cramping? Headaches? Nausea? Emotional stress?”
Belle glanced at Max, then gave a small, exhausted laugh. “Define unusual.”
The doctor smiled, then softened. “What you went through yesterday? It matters. Stress does affect the body, but you’re here now. We’ll check everything.”
And they did.
A blood pressure cuff. A blood draw. The gentle press of a fetal doppler wand against her stomach.
Then— The soft, rhythmic sound of a heartbeat.
Max’s fingers tightened around hers. He didn’t say anything. But when Belle looked at him — really looked — she saw it in his face: that fierce, wordless love that had carried her out of that therapy room and straight into this one.
The doctor smiled. “Heartbeat sounds perfect. Baby’s strong. And you’re doing better than you think.”
Belle let out a shaky breath she didn’t know she’d been holding.
Max pressed a kiss to her temple.
“I just wanted to be sure,” he whispered. “I couldn’t watch you cry like that and not do something.”
Belle closed her eyes.
Then, without even thinking about it, she rested her head against his shoulder and whispered:
“Thank you.”
Because it was more than an appointment.
It was a promise.
***
Text Messages: Belle Verstappen & Emilie Abadie
Emilie: how’d it go yesterday?
i waited until morning because i didn’t want to be that friend but also i’ve been lying awake since 6 trying to imagine how many things charles said wrong in under an hour
Belle: you waited like a saint you get a medal
Emilie: oh good you’re alive that’s step one
Emilie: how bad was it scale of 1 to “i considered throwing my shoe at someone”?
Belle: i cried max snapped everyone went quiet and then Max accidentally revealed i’m pregnant because he couldn’t watch me sob anymore
so ...somewhere between “shoe-throwing” and “emotional napalm”
Emilie: WHAT
Emilie: WHAT
Emilie: MAX DROPPED THE BABY BOMB IN THERAPY??? WITH CHARLES THERE??
Belle: yep :)
Emilie: oh my GOD how is max still alive how are YOU
Belle: tired kind of hollow but also maybe... a tiny bit relieved?
it was a mess but they listened eventually i think
Emilie: do i need to bring cake or a shovel or both
Belle: both but i’m okay now doctor said everything’s good with the baby max scheduled the appointment himself
Emilie: of course he did husband of the year defender of the bump destroyer of sibling egos
Belle: he really did go full “don’t make her cry it’s bad for the baby” in front of everyone it was... a moment
Emilie: i would’ve PAID to see that wait no someone in that therapy room owes you money for that performance
Belle: arthur tried maman cried lorenzo looked like someone slapped him charles sat down and didn’t speak again
Emilie: is it terrible that i find this deeply satisfying
Belle: no it’s why i love you
Emilie: seriously though i’m proud of you i know how much this cost you and you still showed up
Belle: i’m trying for the baby for me
Emilie: and when you’re ready for step two i’ll be there with tea and probably more sarcasm than is healthy
Belle: perfect i love you
Emilie: i love you too, belle you’ve got this
***
Team Redline Stream Transcript
Luke Crane: Max. My guy. My married guy.
Gianni Vechio: Is it Verstappen or Mr. Leclerc now? Just checking.
Max (deadpan): I’m already regretting logging on.
Luke Bennett: You regret logging on? Imagine our shock when the paddock exploded because someone casually dropped a kiss in Parc Fermé like it was no big deal.
Max: (muted chuckle) It was a race. I won. Belle was there. That’s all.
Chris Lulham:: “That’s all.” HE SAYS. Like he didn’t casually change the internet’s collective brain chemistry.
Luke Crane: Bro, you were standing there looking like you'd just won the title and found true love.
Gianni: THE WAY YOU LOOKED AT HER.
Chris: THE HAND ON HER WAIST.
Gianni: THE KISS, MAX.
Max: (muttering) You guys are insufferable.
Luke Bennett: I’m sorry — did we not deserve to know that your secret wife is Isabelle Leclerc?!?
Max: She wasn’t secret.
All at once: YES SHE WAS.
Luke: Where is she anyway? We’ve earned this. Bring her on stream.
Max: She’s not going to—
Gianni: MAX. YOU OWE US.
Chris: SHOW US YOUR WIFE. SHOW US THE MYSTICAL INTERIOR ARCHITECT GODDESS WHO FIXED YOUR PENTHOUSE.
Max: You people are insane.
Luke (chanting): BELLE. BELLE. BELLE. BELLE.
Chat:
BELLE! BELLE! BELLE!
WHERE IS SHE MAX
DROP THE WIFE
MRS VERSTAPPEN SUPREMACY
WE SAW THE RING SIR
MAX BLINK TWICE IF YOU MARRIED UP (we know you did)
Max: (sighing, amused) Belle?
[muffled in the background] Belle: Yes?
Max: They want to say hi.
Belle: (closer) They want to do what?
Max: Just come here for a second, Schatje. They’re not going to shut up otherwise.
[Belle leans into frame wearing one of Max’s Red Bull hoodies, hair up, tea mug in hand.]
Belle: Hi.
Chat: OMG IT’S HERMRS MAX IS REALSHE’S SO PRETTY WHAT THE HELLTHE HOODIE IS KILLING MEMAX MARRIED A QUEENINTERIOR DESIGN SLAYI CANNOT BREATHEMAX YOU ARE OUTKICKING YOUR COVERAGECHARLES CURRENTLY DEAD BECAUSE HIS SISTER IS WEARING RED BULL MERCH
Luke Crane: Okay. So first of all, Belle. Thank you for putting up with this idiot.
Belle: (drily.) He’s nothing to put up with. He’s something to treasure.
Gianni: We just wanted to say congratulations. And also... how did you keep it secret for this long?
Belle: (shrugging): People only see what they want to see. We never hid it. We just didn’t make it obvious.
Chris: Oh my god she’s articulate. You really married up.
Max: (soft, proud) Yeah. I did.
Belle: (grinning, pressing a kiss to Max’s cheek, making him blush) Anyway. That’s enough fame for one evening. Bye boys.
[Belle exits frame. Max looks extremely smug.]
Max: You happy now?
Luke Crane: Beyond.
Chris: I still can’t believe you didn’t tell us.
***
Meanwhile on Twitter:
@/GridGossip: MAX VERSTAPPEN’S WIFE JUST SHOWED UP ON TEAM REDLINE STREAM IN HIS HOODIE WITH A MUG OF TEA AND SAID “HE’S NOTHING TO PUT UP WITH: HE’S SOMETHING TO TREASURE.” I AM NOT OKAY.
@/TifosiTears: CHARLES LECLERC IS FIGHTING FOR HIS LIFE AND HIS SISTER IS OUT HERE IN RED BULL MERCH KISSING MAX ON STREAM. I’M SCREAMING.
@/F1TeaSpiller So to recap: → Belle Leclerc kissed Max in Parc Fermé → Changed her name on IG → Is apparently married?? → Wore his hoodie on stream → And the grid is collectively feral. 10/10. No notes.
@/SoftLaunchSociety The Red Bull hoodie. The tea mug. The unbothered queen energy. Belle Verstappen didn’t soft launch — she hard dropped and said “you’ll catch up.”
@/RedBullUpdates: BELLE VERSTAPPEN WALKED INTO FRAME LOOKING COZY, SMUG, AND MARRIED. WE HAVE LOST CONTROL OF THE NARRATIVE.
@/FerrariPain: charles leclerc when he realizes his sister wore red bull merch in 4k: 🧍♂️😐💔
@/WifeGuyMax: max verstappen grinning like a man who knows he married out of his league and then blushed when she kissed his cheek this is romcom content i never expected from sim racing
@/F1MemeLord: Team Redline: Show us your wife Max: She’s not gonna— Belle Verstappen, already wearing his hoodie and holding tea like a queen: Hi Me: this is better than Netflix
@/MonacoRoyalty: i want belle’s PR team forgotten by her family? married in monaco? red bull hoodie and soft lighting? KNEW exactly when to show up. this girl is PLAYING CHESS.
@/MaxEmotionsFan Max: (quietly, proudly) “Yeah. I did.” Me, in tears: and you DID, Max. he married his girl.
@/F1ChaosClub: charles leclerc forgot his sister’s birthday and now she’s on twitch in a red bull hoodie being called “queen” by 600,000 viewers. you literally could not write this better.
@/GridPsychics: prediction: Charles is currently pacing his Monaco apartment wondering if it's too late to be a supportive brother spoiler: it might be
@/F1FanFictionCentral plot twist: Max Verstappen wasn’t the emotionally unavailable villain. He was the surprise wife guy all along.
@/TifosiMeltdown: Everyone’s like “awww Max and Belle are so cute 🥺” Meanwhile Charles Leclerc is living in the eighth circle of PR hell because his baby sister is in Red Bull merch on Twitch with his literal racing rival
@/SoftLaunchScholar: The Max & Belle reveal timeline is a case study:
Ignored birthday
Secret wedding
Parc Fermé kiss
Instagram name change
Twitch hoodie wife drop This is art.
@/F1Lorekeeper: The fact that Charles forgot Belle’s birthday and then found out she married Max Verstappen two weeks later
And now she’s drinking tea in Max’s stream wearing Red Bull gear
I genuinely think we’re watching a live sibling rivalry rewrite Greek tragedy @/MonacoRoyalty: Belle said “we didn’t hide it, you just weren’t looking” and the Leclerc family should NEVER recover from that
@/CharlesIsCrying: no because BELLE VERSTAPPEN appearing on stream in Red Bull merch while the internet still hasn’t healed from the forgotten birthday incident??
Charles is somewhere short-circuiting in real time
***
It was raining softly against the windows when Belle brought it up.
They were curled up on the sofa — Max in joggers and a hoodie, Belle tucked against his side with a blanket draped over her legs, her cheek resting on his chest. The television hummed quietly with some old documentary neither of them were watching. Max’s hand traced slow, absentminded circles against the bump that had started to become undeniable beneath the fabric of her sweatshirt.
“We should probably tell the rest soon,” Belle murmured.
Max didn’t answer right away. His fingers stilled, then resumed their gentle pattern.
“I know,” he said. “I just… don’t want it to turn into a thing.”
Belle lifted her head slightly to look at him. “Like… a press release thing? Photoshoot? Magazines? Perfect lighting and fake candids of us in a meadow somewhere?”
He let out a soft snort. “Can you picture me in a meadow?”
Belle smiled. “Only if you were holding a kitten and a baby goat.”
“Belle.”
“Okay, fine, just the baby goat.”
Max laughed into her shoulder, pressing a kiss there. “No photoshoots. No flower crowns.” He made a face. “No soft-focus, perfectly lit, black-and-white Instagram announcement with matching white outfits and hands shaped like a heart.”
She laughed softly, burying her nose in his shirt. “The horror.”
“I mean, unless you want that,” Max added quickly. “If you want that, I’ll do it. I’ll even wear linen.”
Belle looked up at him again, mock-serious. “Max, you’d rather crash into a gravel trap at Monaco than wear linen on purpose.”
“Correct.”
She smiled against his hoodie. “I just… I don’t want it to feel like I’m trying to prove something.”
“You don’t have to prove anything,” Max said, his voice low. Sure. “You’re pregnant. You’re my wife. That’s it.”
Belle glanced up at him. “You say that like it's simple.”
“It is.” He tilted his head a little, thoughtful. “So how do you want to do it?”
She shrugged. “Something honest. Quiet, but… real.”
Max was quiet for a beat. “You mean, like the wedding.”
Belle smiled. “Exactly like the wedding.”
He leaned forward and kissed the side of her head. “We can do quiet. That’s our specialty.”
She chuckled, then bit her lip. “I was thinking… what if we just posted a photo? Not even of us. Just a pair of tiny shoes on the coffee table and a caption like, ‘Coming soon.’”
Max grinned. “You want to break the internet again.”
“I want to give it to us first,” she said. “And let everyone else catch up later.”
Max looked at her like she hung the stars. “Deal.”
They sat in silence again, the kind that meant safety.
“I don’t need the whole world to know at once,” Belle murmured, her voice softening. “I just want to share it in a way that feels like us. Not a brand.”
Max pulled her closer, his hand still resting protectively over the bump neither of them could stop reaching for.
“Then that’s exactly what we’ll do.”
***
Text Messages: Belle Verstappen & Emilie Abadie
Belle: Thinking of announcing the pregnancy before Silverstone.
Emilie: oh?? as in… telling the entire planet??
Belle: Yep. Before I start showing enough that people start whispering.
Emilie: You mean before more people start whispering You okay with going public?
Belle: I think so. We’ve been quiet long enough. Besides… Silverstone’s always a circus. May as well drop the baby news before the clowns arrive.
Emilie: Iconic behavior tbh Do I get a heads up before the post goes up so I can prepare emotionally
Belle: Of course. Also— You should come.
Emilie: To Silverstone??
Belle: Yes.
Emilie: Belle. That’s Lando’s home race.
Belle: And you like Lando.
Emilie: I do not like what this insinuation implies.
Belle: You like him. He adores you. Your flirting during dinner could’ve powered the entire paddock.
Emilie: Okay first of all That’s rude And accurate
Belle: Come anyway. Come as my friend. Not as Lando’s girlfriend.
Emilie: …you are dangerously persuasive.
Belle: Lily’s coming too. It’ll be fun. You, me, Lily, a very grumpy Max pretending not to be nervous about the baby stealing his press conference thunder.
Emilie: You really think the baby will upstage Max?
Belle: If she has my hair and his eyes, absolutely.
Emilie: oh my god if it’s a girl with his grumpy face and your attitude the world is not ready
Belle: Exactly. Which is why you need to be there. Help me judge the chaos.
Emilie: Okay okay Fine But if Lando tries to make things serious while I’m there I am blaming you
Belle: Deal. You’ll be the secret girlfriend, I’ll be the public wife. We’ll keep balance in the universe.
Emilie: Verstappen-Leclerc diplomatic summit in Silverstone Can’t wait.
Belle: You bring the wine. I’ll bring the reveal.
***
Instagram Post: @/belleverstappen
Comments:
@/maxverstappen1: 🍼❤️
@/danielricciardo: I’M GOING TO BE THE FUN UNCLE CALLING IT NOW
@/landonorris: AAAAAHHHHHHHHH 🍼😭❤️
@/alex_albon:The baby already has better fashion sense than me and it’s not even born yet.
@/oscarpiastri: Congratulations!! So happy for you both 🤍
@/charles_leclerc: Congratulations. Truly.
@/georgerussell63: Huge congrats!
@/arthur_leclerc: 🥹❤️ You’re going to be the best mum, Belle.
@/yukitsunoda0511: baby Verstappen with Leclerc sass?? terrifying. adorable. congratulations!!!
@/sebastianvettel: Welcome to the next adventure. You’ll both be amazing parents. 💛
@/carlossainz55: The paddock is already preparing the next generation of chaos.
@/f1girlie44: BELLE IS GONNA BE A MUM I’M SOBBING
@/leclercsrevengearc: Max winning races, hearts, and fatherhood. Charles losing sleep. Balance.
@/gridgossip: Between the birthday drama, the Red Bull hoodie, the Parc Fermé kiss and now THIS — Belle Verstappen has had a better character arc than half the grid.
@/victoriaverstappen: Best news of the year 🍼 Can’t wait to meet this little one!!
@/f1: We love a future champion in the making 👶🏽🏁
@/verstappensupremacy:
I KNEW THE RED BULL HOODIE WAS FORESHADOWING
MAX IS GOING TO BE A DAD I’M CRYING
@/f1babygossip:
Baby Verstappen is going to have the softest mama and the most aggressively protective papa and I LOVE THAT FOR THEM
@/charlespls:
someone go check on charles
she posted this BEFORE A RACE WEEKEND
we need an ambulance at Ferrari
#max verstappen fanfiction#formula 1#max verstappen#max verstappen smau#max verstappen fic#f1 fanfiction#formula 1 fanfiction#max verstappen fluff#mv1 fanfiction#max verstappen imagine#max verstappen fake instagram#f1 smau#max verstappen social media au#max verstappen x reader#mv1 x reader#f1 x reader#formula 1 x reader#mv1 fic#max verstappen x you#f1 grid x reader#f1 grid fanfiction
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
A Package Deal - Part 2
In which something a little more serious and a lot more meaningful than either of you anticipated starts to blossom between you and your curly haired crush.
Warnings: nothing, this is so tooth achingly fluffy, you may need a trip to the dentist afterwards. Pairing: Lando x SingleMom!Reader Word Count: 5.3k (oops)
Master List
(quick note in case anyone is paying super close attention. i switched the job reader has at McLaren to fit this bit of plot in. I think switched all mentions over in part one, but just in case you notice the different job title, that was on purpose :) )
yourusername (private) posted:



110 likes liked by landonorris, BFFSarah, coworkerMolly, and others yourusername scenes from the longest winter break ever landonorris is Stella baking me more cookies??? >>>yourusername she gave all gingerbread men mullets 'just like lando', what do you think? >>>landonorris thats my girl!! coworkerMolly that skirt on you is INSANE btw >>>yourusername ;)
The holidays slip away in a blur of presents and hot cocoa dates with Stella so fast that before you know it, school is beginning again and you're forced back into the office on a regular basis. With the way the holidays fell this year, you ended up taking nearly two weeks of annual leave between Christmas and New Years and while you appreciated the time off to reset and battle burnout your job inevitably brought on, by the time you dropped Stella off at school that first morning, you were near ecstatic with relief.
You didn't want to admit it to anyone, not even barely to yourself, but you also had missed Lando. He'd spent Christmas at his parents for a few days before jetting off to somewhere gorgeous and warm with his friends and while he texted you near constantly, you often found yourself wondering what he was doing. You hated how much you looked forward to the chime on your phone alerting you to a new text but even more, you hated how much your heart stuttered in your chest every time you saw it was his name that was lighting up your phone.
You had told Sarah about running into Lando at Harrods that Saturday and then made the mistake of telling her that he had bought the booster seat (downright refusing to allow you to even split the cost it with him) and driven you home. She had grinned like a cat with warm milk, saying she knew something was going on but was wildly excited when you told her about the drive home.
Like you had predicted, Stella had been fast asleep by the time Lando had merged onto the freeway. She had stayed sound asleep even after you had reached your house, Lando allowing his Range Rover to idle for nearly twenty minutes in your driveway as you chatted. The conversation was quiet, neither of you wanting to wake a sleeping Stella but it flowed as easily as champagne on New Years Eve.
As you sat in the passengers seat of the SUV you couldn't help the way your mind wandered into the 'what ifs' of what was happening here. What if everything hadn't been ruined the moment Lando found out that Stella was yours? What if that, despite everything being against you, this was the time it all worked out. They were dangerous thoughts, especially for a single mom who couldn't allow her heart to be compromised. There was another heart that had to be taken into consideration: Stella's fragile six year old heart. So when Lando had started allowing his gaze to wander down to your lips and leaning almost imperceptably closer towards you with each passing moment, you had ignored his advances. You didn't want to, but you were scared. The what if's scared you but the what ifs not working out scared you even more.
You had slipped out of the car before anything could happen, thankful for the fact that Stella began to finally stir after nearly 30 minutes of you and Lando talking.
After that night, the texting had started and while Lando hadn't visted the MTC since, he had made a point to check in with you a few times each day. He didn't want to get ahead of himself, reminding himself of how you had ever so subtly rejected his advances the night he had taken you and Stella home.
As he had been analyzing the evening the next day with Max, his best friend had all but warned him off of you. 'Being with a single mom is a challenge that I don't think you're up for, mate.' Had been his warning, a warning that Lando had so far, chosen to ignore. He knew it was kind of a crazy thing to consider, especially with the lifestyle that he had become accustomed to over the last few years, but there was something magnetic about you. The way you sacrificed everything in order to make sure Stella was taken care of. The way you took on everything solo despite having a solid support system, because you didn't want to be a burden to anyone. The way you still managed to find magic in a life that had to be full of heartache and difficulties.
You were a magnetic force to be reckoned with and the fact that you had opened up to Lando that night in the car while Stella slept soundly in his back seat was something that he cherished.
It was also why he found himself nervously pacing outside of Sarah's office one January morning after he had returned from his vacation in Finland. The new season was fast approaching and it was time to get down to business and spend more time in the sim and at the MTC, making sure he was ready to give everything for the 2025 season. But he also had other reasons to be at the MTC even more: you.
Sarah is in her office that chilly January morning when she hears shuffling outside her door. It's propped open so all it takes is a quick peek outside. "Lando?" She calls, spying the driver hovering outside her door, hands shoved deep into his pockets as he paced the empty corridor.
"Oh. Hi. Sorry." Lando pushes his curls off his face, stepping into the brightly lit office. "Am I interrupting? I can totally come back..."
Sarah nearly laughs at the anxious energy radiating off of Lando but manages to quell it, not wanting to spook him. "No, it's fine. What can I do for you?"
"I...well..." Lando cards his hand hand through his hair once again, searching for the right words. He hadn't gotten the best reception from Max when he opened up about his feelings for you, so he was really nervous about what your best friend was going to say. He didn't want to get told off by her too. "I was wondering if I could ask you for a favor?"
Sarah smirks. "Does this favor have to do with our favorite single mom who works down the hall?"
Lando goes crimson at the question but a bit of him feels relieved at the smile that plays on Sarah's face. "Uh...It does actually. I was wondering if you would be willing to babysit Stella Saturday night so I could take her out to dinner and maybe a movie or something."
Sarah pushes away from her desk, the look on her face transforming from smug to soft admiration. "You really like her, don't you?"
Lando nods earnestly, "I do. Stella kind of threw me for a loop there at first but after spending time with them before Christmas..." He drops the rest of the sentence then, not sure if he should be opening up this much to your best friend. She probably knew how you felt about him already but it was a natural reaction for him to keep his feelings closely held. "I know our lifestyles are not exactly...compatible but she's amazing and I just want to spend more time with her."
"You'd be lucky to land a girl like her, Lando." Sarah observes, leaning back in her chair. "And while I agree, your lifestyles are radically different, I think you two could be good for each other."
"Yeah?" Lando's voice is a wash of relief, having expected to face the same criticism that he had faced from Max.
"Yeah, I do. I'd be happy to take Stella for the night as long as she's okay with it. Have you asked her?"
Lando shakes his head. "I wanted to make sure you were okay with it first."
"Can I give you some advice though?" When Lando nods, Sarah continues. "You're going to have to be patient with her. She's been through a lot and she has a lot on her shoulders. She doesn't need someone adding to that load. She needs someone who's going to help her carry that load, take some things off her shoulders. And if that's not something you think you can do, don't even start anything with her. If you're not all in with her and Stella, please don't pursue anything further, okay?"
Lando leans against the door frame, taking in your best friend's words. "I'd never do anything to add to what she already carries." He says softly and Sarah grins.
"Good. Tell her I'll take Stella for one of our famous sleepovers, yeah? Treat her well, Lando. I don't want to have to kick your ass if you hurt her."
"Thanks, Sarah. I'd never hurt her, I promise."
"Good. Now get, I think she's leaving after lunch today to get Stella for a dentist appointment. She should still be in her office though."

yourusername (private) posted a story:
replies: BFFSarah oh my GODDDDDDDD! you're going to give the poor boy a heart attack. >>>yourusername stoppppp, i'm so nervous. >>>BFFSarah not as nervous as he was when he was in my office on Tuesday asking me to babysit Stella ;) landonorris well hello pretty girl. is that outfit for me? >>>yourusername maybe ;)
"Wait, so you were the one who came up with the idea for that tire deg prediction program?" Lando stares at you from across the table, jaw nearly hitting the white linen tablecloth.
You blush into your wine, not good at taking compliments. The small Italian restaurant that Lando had booked a table at was quiet and cozy, allowing both of you to focus on the person sitting across from you and not anything else. It was nice, getting out of the house without Stella in tow. As much as you adored your daughter and valued every single second spent with her, sometimes it was really nice to have some time away. You were on your second glass of wine and your head was buzzing delightfully, the look on Lando's face as you fell into conversation about the work you were so passionate about sent something that felt a lot like desire curling deep in your belly.
"That was me. I'm actually working on an improved model for the upcoming season. More inputs like weather and historical degradation data should help the model give Andrea and the team a better idea of when the ideal pit window for you and Oscar will be in real time."
Lando just stares at you, dumbfounded. He had known bits and pieces of your job from the time he spent accosting you with questions over the last six months but he had never realized how deeply ingrained you were in his weekend routine already. "That program helped me win Miami last year." He says, totally awestruck.
You fidget under his attention, barely hiding a smile. When you had stumbled upon data analytics and predictive modeling in your first semester of uni all those years ago, you had never imagined it would lead to you writing a program that helped an F1 team predict how and when the tires were going to go off during a race. It was just one of many projects you had worked on in your two years at McLaren but it was absolutely the one you were most proud of.
"Well, hopefully with the improved modeling system I've been working on, we can get you and Oscar onto that top step more this year. I have a meeting with Zak and Andrea next week actually to discuss putting more resources into it so we can further develop it."
"I don't know how you can improve on it, the data I've seen it produce is already wildly helpful." Lando has to resist the urge to cover your hand with his, the need to touch you suddenly overwhelming.
He had been so nervous tonight while driving over to your house to pick you up for dinner, it was a wonder he hadn't ended up in a ditch or something. Stella had already been whisked away by Sarah by the time he got to your house, but there was a (albeit a bit stale) gingerbread man with a curly mullet left on the counter for him. 'Stella gave me strict instructions to make sure you get your cookie.' You had informed him, face serious with the task at hand.
Now that you were sat across from him, plate of food sat half eaten in front of you, Lando found himself not as nervous as he thought he'd be. The butterflies were still there and he had to constantly keep the desire to lace his fingers with yours in check, but the way you had made him feel calm and comfortable during the time he visited you in your office before had simply transferred to dinner tonight. He'd never felt more at ease with someone who made him so nervous before and while it was an uneasy feeling, it also felt like the most natural thing in the world.
"I didn't realize anyone beyond the strategy team used the models." You admit.
Lando likes the way your cheeks flush under his praise, even if you're still refusing to meet his eyes while he compliments you.
"Will and I go over all that data after session. With how unpredictable the tires can be from day to day, I really depend on that information."
"Well, I'm glad my little data project is doing its job." You say simply, before taking another bite out of the food before you.
The rest of dinner passes in casual conversation and meaningful looks exchanged over drinks and dessert. If having dinner with Lando and Stella in London had been fun, this dinner was certainly a more intimate affair. It wasn't until your third glass of wine that you settled into the feeling that there could be something between you and Lando, allowing the fear to take a back seat even for just one night.
"Can I ask you something?" You ask boldly while dessert is being placed in front of you.
"Anything."
And he means it.
"I know the first time you found your way into my office was by mistake but I've always wondered why you kept coming back. I mean, my office is literally on the opposite side of any place you'd ever be normally."
"Besides the fact that you're the prettiest girl I've ever seen in my life?" He flirts shamelessly, the alcohol in his system making him braver than he really felt.
"Lan..." You scold, fighting the urge to roll your eyes.
Lando chuckles and finally loses the battle he's been fighting all dinner. He reaches across the table and slips his fingers into the spaces between yours, rubbing his thumb over the soft skin of your hand. The spark that ignites when he touches you has the breath catching in the back of your throat. "Because you talked to me like a normal person. It was right around the time the championship race was heating up, as manufactured by the press as it was. The team was a bit in shambles and I just felt really unsupported."
He doesn't have to say it, but you instinctively know he's talking about the Hungary race earlier in the year. The Wednesday after that race, Lando had popped up in your office first thing in the morning and had sat across from you until well after lunch. The way his shoulders hunched and he kind of just folded himself into the desk chair that you now kept specifically for him had broken your heart.
"You never asked me about racing or the championship or anything like that. You let me talk and ask questions about your job and I was just able to forget the outside world for a bit. I was never Lando Norris, McLaren Formula 1 driver competing with Max Verstappen with you. I was just 'Lan'. I really appreciated that, especially during the second half of the season."
You had become his safe space was what he wanted to say but fear kept that bit of information from passing his lips. For now.
The warmth of Lando's fingers tangled with yours travels through your entire body. "I'm glad I helped." You murmur, heat pooling low in your belly at the look he's giving you from across the table.
"More than you know."

"Okay. No, I understand. Yes, she was fine when I dropped her off this morning. Okay. Yes, thank you. Tell her I'm leaving work right now, I'll be there in about twenty minutes. Thank you, Ms. Rose."
Panic floods your chest as you stare at the computer screen in front of you. "Fuck." You whisper, frantically looking up the phone number for Zak's personal assistant. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck."
"That is a lot of swearing for 10 in the morning on a Wednesday."
Your eyes fly from your computer screen to the door of your office where Lando stands, leaning against the doorframe looking unreasonably handsome in a green jumper and jeans. You couldn't admire him for long though, panic returning to the front of your mind as you desperately try to figure out what you're going to do.
"Stella's school just called." Lando immediately crosses the room and sits down in 'his' chair, as he's begun to think it. Ever since your date last Saturday night, he hasn't been able to get you off his mind. He's been at the MTC every morning this week, something that even Zak noticed this morning and made a comment about him being extra dedicated to getting the new season started off on the right foot. If only he knew the real motivation for being around all the time now. He couldn't even remember the last time he'd spent any time back at his other apartment in Monaco.
"Everything okay?"
"No, she's running a fever. They need me to come get her except remember that meeting with Zak and Andrea I told you about? It's in..." Your eyes flicker back to your computer screen before bouncing back up to meet Lando's concerned gaze. "Fifteen minutes. I'm going to have to cancel and God knows when I'm ever going to get this kind of face time with either of them before the start of the season. Without their support, the upgrades to that tire deg model I want to make will basically be dead in the water."
Normally, you handle the pressures of being a single mom pretty well. You realize your career trajectory is a little different than normal, with you being unable to work late or travel extensively or do any of the other things that usually help with job advancement and you made your peace with that a long time ago. You make enough to provide very comfortably for Stella, so when you're passed over for promotions or unable to dedicate extra time, you're usually fine with it. Not today though.
"I've been prepping for this meeting for weeks. Weeks, Lando. Sarah is on annual leave in Spain and my dad is in London today with a client, there is literally no one else to go get her. Today of all fucking days." Tears threaten to spill over, you're so frustrated. You've worked so hard to get this meeting and now it's all going to go to waste.
"I'll go get her." The way Lando says it has shock slicing through your heart, quick as a knife. He says it so casually, like you're silly for not even considering him.
"What? No, Lando, I can't ask that of you."
"You're not asking, I'm offering." Lando stands, pulling out his phone. "Text me the address of her school and I'll go get her. I drove my Rover this morning and guess what I still have in the back seat?" A brilliant smile flashes across his face.
Something stills in your chest at the fact that Lando left your daughter's booster seat in his car after all these weeks.
"Lan..."
"I don't want to hear any more arguments, mama."
Well that was certainly something you'd have to unpack your reaction to later.
"Are you sure?" You bite at your lower lip and Lando has to physically restrain himself from kissing you right there in your office. Something which he still hasn't done, as much as it was killing him. After dinner the other night he had wanted to kiss you more than anything but he hadn't wanted to rush you, Sarah's words echoing in his head. How he needed to be patient with you and how you'd bene through so much the past few years so he had chickened out, erring on the side of caution and had settled for a hug and quick press of his lips to your cheek instead. He had regretted it every moment since dropping you off at your door that night.
"Absolutely. Now, go call Ms. Rose back and tell her Lando Norris is coming to get Ms. Stelly Belly. Do you have a spare key for me? I'll take her back to your place and we'll watch movies 'til you can get home."
An unfamiliar sense of calm settles over you at the sound of confidence in Lando's voice. You don't let just anyone take care of Stella, especially when she's sick. Really, the only other two people that you'd ever trust with her are Sarah and your dad. That list now was a list of three, you supposed.
"Okay." You reply weakly. "Thank you, Lando. Seriously. I don't know how I'm ever going to repay you."
"Go get ready for your meeting, pretty girl." Without a second look, Lando turns and walks out of your office. Moments after he gets into the lift to head to his car, his phone chimes with a text from you giving him the address to Stella's school.

A few hours later, you slot the key to your front door in the lock, swinging the door open as quietly as you can manage. From the entryway, you can hear the TV playing in the living room on the other side of the house.
Just in case Stella is asleep, you don't announce your presence opting to tip toe towards where you think Lando and Stella will be instead. The sight that greets you when you finally spy them has your heart clenching painfully, stealing the breath straight out of your lungs. The couch is perpendicular to where you stand, so you can just see Lando's profile as he sits, cheek tilted down resting gently on Stella's head as he watched Frozen playing on the TV in front of him. Stella is cuddled up in his lap, her arms thrown around his shoulders and her little head is buried deep in the crook of his neck. Lando's arms are wrapped securely around your little girl as he cradles her to his chest.
You rub at your sternum, desperatly trying to massage the ache that has settled there at the way Stella is curled up into Lando for comfort. You've never seen her do this with anyone other than you. Not even Sarah.
Lando senses when you walk into the room, having not even heard the door open moments before. Stella sleeps soundly against him, her warm breath tickling at the space between his neck and shoulders. They hadn't been home longer than twenty minutes when Stella had started to cry because she felt so poorly. When Lando had offered her a cuddle to make her feel better until you could get home, Stella had crawled right up into his lap and fell asleep before Anna even had a chance to build that snowman.
He was surprised at how comfortable this felt, with Stella seeking comfort from him. How easily it had come for him to just wrap his arms around her frame so she'd stop crying. He was pretty sure he'd do anything to get your little girl to stop feeling sad.
Lando turns to you after a few moments and smiles. Something passes between you then, with Stella asleep in front of you. It's powerful and reassuring and everything that you've been waiting for since the day you had realized you'd be raising Stella on your own.
"I think I finally got her fever down." Lando whispers, not wanting to wake Stella up.
"Oh my gosh, I didn't even tell you where the paracetamol is in the house." Your hand flies back to your throat in horror.
"It's okay. Stella told me where it was. My mom helped me figure out the dosage for her."
"Your mom?" You squeak, swaying on your feet.
Lando chuckles. That had been an interesting call. He hadn't had the time to explain to her exactly why he was asking for help to figure out how much paracetamol to give Stella but he was panicked, the school being unable to give her a dose of anything and her fever was going up. She had been confused, but helped without further question.
"It's fine. We got it figured out and then I turned Frozen on and she fell asleep pretty quick after that. I haven't found the thermometer yet but she feels a lot cooler than she did earlier."
For a moment, all you can do is stare at Lando. It unnerved you how comfortable he was with her. Not in a bad way but in a completely unexpected way that had goosebumps littering your skin.
"How'd the meeting go?" Lando breaks the silence after a few moments.
Your eyes snap from Stella's sleeping frame to meet Lando's gaze. He made no attempt to move Stella off his lap or hand her over, just kept his arms securely around her while he waited patiently for your answer. He could tell you were trying to wrap your head around what you were looking at and he was hoping it was a good thing. He knew you weren't used to people stepping up for you, the close inner circle you kept was very small, but he hoped that after today you'd maybe let him in a little more.
"Oh..." You pause, struggling to focus on anything other than the sight in front of you. "Good actually! Zak was super impressed with what I've got done so far. He wants me to go to Bahrain later in the month for testing with the team to test the program first hand. And he wants me to go to a few races too"
"Baby," Lando coos, reaching out a hand to capture your fingers with his. Your heart squeezes at the pet name as you barely hold in the squeal at the nickname. "I'm so proud of you, that's amazing."
Tears threaten at the edge of your vision. It had been a long time since someone other than your own father had told you that they were proud of you. "I called my dad and him and my step mom are going to watch Stella whenever I need to travel and whatever they can't cover, I'm going to hire a nanny."
It had been Zak's idea to hire the nanny, a suggestion that nearly bowled you over when he made it. He knew your situation and had wanted to make sure that you were able to travel while being comfortable with leaving Stella with someone.
"Zak offered me a raise to help offset the cost of hiring someone." You say quietly, reflecting on how insistent the man had been when you waffled at the thought of traveling more this season.
The thought of getting to travel with you this season, even if it was solely for work, was so appealing to Lando it was a little silly. He had been thinking the other night how much it was going to suck having to travel so much this year just as things were getting started with you. He usually loved losing himself in the season, not having anything hold him back or weigh him down from enjoying the constant moving and sleeping in different hotel rooms every weekend. But as the season had approached and the prospect of spending less time with you had started to become a reality, the thought of the start of the season had filled Lando with a bit of dread and anxiety.
You just sat there for a moment, smiling over at Lando and Stella as he grinned back at you. It was a comfortable silence as that same feeling from earlier crackled through the air. Like something was being set into motion today that neither of you quite understood but both knew was the start of something important.
"It's almost dinner time. Why don't you go put her down in her bed, she sleeps like this whenever she's sick, and I'll make us dinner?" You suggest finally, realizing your stomach is begging to be fed.
Lando follows your suggestion and within a few minutes, is joining you in the kitchen as you bustle about trying to figure out what to make. "I was going to make some chicken noodle soup, I think I have everything for it and Stella loves it when she's sick."
"Considering I was going to be ordering take away tonight, anything you want to feed me is good." Lando murmurs, coming to stand behind you at the counter as you peel some carrots and chop the onions.
His arms slip around your waist and you can't help but lean back into his warmth for a moment, enjoying the way the heat of his body seeps into your muscles. Lando nuzzles into the crook of your neck, breathing in the scent of you as deeply as he can, trying to commit your scent to memory. He wants to remember every little detail about this evening, something calm and steady settling into his bones as he gets a glimpse of what could be.
"You're distracting me." You mumble, the heat of Lando's breath tickling the sensitive skin at your neck.
"I"m sorry, but you're a constant distraction to me so consider it payback."
You chuckle, putting down the knife so you can spin around to face Lando instead. Your arms snake up his body before you clasp them behind his neck, enjoying the way he melts even further into your body now that you're closer.
"Thank you for coming to my rescue today." You whisper, voice raspy with emotion as you think about how much Lando's done for you in the short time you've been spending time with him.
Lando bumps his nose with yours and grins, the way you feel in his arms is something he's never experienced before. "I'd do anything for you and Stella, you know that."
"After today, I certainly do."
The look Lando gives you turns your core molten and you struggle to catch your breath. Gazing up at him through your lashes, you drop your gaze down to his lips before they flit right back up to those green blue watercolor eyes that always seem to find you wherever you are lately. Before you can steady yourself, he's leaning forward eyes locked on yours. The smile that sits at the corner of his mouth is so utterly enticing, you nearly forget your own name.
When Lando covers your lips with his for the first time, you swear you see stars. Gold bursts of light spark behind your closed lids, your entire world stuttering down to the way Lando kisses you. It's full of promise and longing and the smokey taste of desire. Your hands tangle through his curls on their own accord as you desperately try to get impossibly closer to him, losing all sense of decorum and control with just a simple kiss.
When he pulls away, Lando is satisfied at the heavy lidded look you stare up at him with, heart hammering in his chest like he's just finished the Singapore Grand Prix.
"I've been thinking about that since I left you at the door on Saturday without kissing you." He confesses, forehead tipping forward to rest on yours.
Emotion clogs your throat as you struggle for a response. Warmth pools deep in your belly as you settle on just a simple nod in response, knowing that Lando will instinctivly be able to tell that you feel the same. Silence fills the kitchen, comfortable and easy as Lando kisses you again. Both of you could feel it with that second kiss, this thing happening between you on this random Wednesday afternoon and both of you were secretly scared to death at what this was going to mean for every facet of your lives.
Tag list: @shelbyteller , @formulaal @martygraciesversion381 @longhairkoo @samantha-chicago @stelena-klayley @dark-night-sky-99 @luckylampzonkland @chlmtfilms @aykxz98 @forensicheart @cheer-bear-go-vroom @lieutenantchaos @willowsnook @sltwins @linnygirl09 @meglouise00 @mixedstyles @strawberryy-kiwii @secret-agents-stole-my-bunnies @mrosales16 @charlesgirl16 @leclercdream @eloriis @daemyratwst @dramaticpiratellamas @mochimommy2002 @bibissparkles @llando4norris @chelseyyouraverageluigi @iamaunknownsecret @maxivstappen @imlonelydontsendhelp @nina-or-anna-or-nora @a1leexxa @littlegrapejuice @sunflowervol18 @freyathehuntress @finn-dot-com @swiftie-4-lifes-stuff @chirasama @lauralarsen @dr3wstarkey @saskiaalonso @rbv3rstappen @ilovechickenwings @guaaafiiburg @mcmuppet @glitteryturtledeer @mindless-rock @piastri-fvx
#f1#formula 1#lando norris#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris x reader#lando norris imagine#lando norris fanfic#lando norris fluff#ln4 x reader#lando norris x female reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
seeing pregnant!reader as a pogue so she probably stresses over bills and doesn’t have much support especially during her pregnancy. so rafe spots a mason jar full of her tips labeled “for baby” and he gets like upset over the fact his baby mama isn’t taking care of herself at all especially during this time in her life


༄。° “for baby” - rafe cameron
series masterlist
Rafe had never been the type to care about money—at least, not in the traditional sense. The things that came easy to him, like his family’s wealth or connections, had never really been a priority. But seeing you, in this fragile state—pregnant, struggling, stressed—made him feel something he hadn’t felt before. A sense of responsibility that went beyond just the two of you.
He was sitting on your couch, scrolling through his phone when he heard the sound of the shower running in the next room. It was early in the afternoon, and you’d been in there for a while. Rafe knew you’d had a rough morning, battling the piles of unpaid bills scattered across your kitchen counter, the ones that you kept telling yourself you’d get to, even though you never did. He had seen the stress in your eyes, heard the catch in your voice when you’d talked about how much you hated asking for help, how much you hated feeling like you were failing.
Rafe didn’t want to press you, didn’t want to make you feel any more stressed, but something inside him was churning, something that only seemed to intensify as the minutes passed. He needed to know you were okay, especially during the pregnancy.
After a moment, Rafe stood up and wandered into the kitchen, his eyes instinctively going to the small mason jar on the counter. The jar was filled with crumpled dollar bills and coins, some tips you’d saved up over time. He recognized it immediately—the “For Baby” label written on a piece of tape that was crooked but still legible. His stomach twisted.
He walked over and picked it up, holding the jar in his hand like it was a ticking time bomb. He wasn’t sure what bothered him more—the fact that you had to resort to saving tips just to buy things for the baby, or the fact that you had so little faith in yourself that you thought this was the best way. You didn’t even want to ask for help. It hit him in a way he wasn’t prepared for. This wasn’t just about the baby—it was about you. You were clearly not taking care of yourself.
His jaw tightened as he tried to calm the rush of emotions surging in him. He didn’t know how to help you with this. He didn’t even know what you needed, aside from support—and maybe, that was the thing he’d been avoiding all along. He was so used to being the one that people didn’t depend on, that he didn’t know how to let himself be the person who took care of someone else—especially you.
He was still holding the jar when you stepped out of the bathroom, your wet hair dripping down your back, a towel wrapped tightly around your body. The sight of you, so beautiful but so worn down, only made his chest ache more.
You froze when you saw him standing there, his face unreadable as he looked down at the jar in his hands.
“Rafe?” you asked softly, feeling the tension settle between you both.
He didn’t immediately answer, just set the mason jar down on the counter with a little more force than necessary. He looked at you, his eyes dark, a flicker of concern mixed with frustration.
“You’re not taking care of yourself,” he said, his voice low but charged with emotion. “You can’t keep doing this, y/n.”
You swallowed hard, feeling the weight of his words, the unspoken accusation. You’d never meant to hide the jar from him, but in a way, it had felt easier to keep it private. Like a part of you could still hold onto your independence if you did it alone.
“I—I don’t have a choice,” you said, your voice barely above a whisper. “I can’t just ask for help, Rafe. I don’t want to be a burden.”
He shook his head, his frustration boiling over. “You are a burden to me when you don’t let me help you. You think this is easy for me to see? You’re carrying my child, and you’re over there worrying about pennies instead of your health. What kind of a father would I be if I didn’t step up?”
You flinched at his words. He wasn’t wrong, but it still felt like you were failing in some way. Your eyes watered as you looked down at the floor, unsure of what to say.
“Look at me,” Rafe said softly, taking a step closer to you. You didn’t want to, but you did, lifting your eyes to meet his. His expression had softened, but his voice was still laced with concern. “You’re not alone in this. You’ve never been alone in this.”
“I’m trying,” you said, your voice breaking as the tears finally fell. “I just—I just want to be able to do it myself. I want to be strong enough for the baby… for you.”
Rafe’s hands reached out, cupping your face gently. “You don’t have to do it all on your own, baby. That’s not what I’m here for. You are strong, but you don’t have to keep pretending that you’re okay when you’re not. Let me help you.”
You felt the vulnerability in his words, the sincerity that you had never quite believed from anyone else in your life. The thought of letting someone in—of letting him in—had always been so difficult, but maybe that was the piece you had been missing. Maybe you didn’t have to do everything alone.
“I just don’t want to be a burden,” you whispered, your head falling to his chest.
“You’re not a burden,” he said, his voice gentle as he held you close. “You never were.”
He pressed a kiss to the top of your head, wrapping his arms around you. “Let me take care of you, okay? Let me do this for you.”
You nodded, feeling a weight lifting off your shoulders, even as the reality of everything still hung in the air. But for the first time, you didn’t feel like you were carrying it all on your own. And maybe that was the first step in learning how to let someone else share the load.


©RAFESGREASYCURTAINBANGS ⋆˙⟡ est. 2025
#𝐩𝐫𝐞𝐠𝐧𝐚𝐧𝐭¡𝐩𝐨𝐠𝐮𝐞¡𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐝𝐞𝐫༄。°#outer banks#rafe#rafe cameron thoughts#rafe imagine#rafe obx#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron#outerbanks rafe#rafe fanfiction#rafe x you#rafe x reader#mom reader#rafe cameron x pogue!reader#pogue reader#dad rafe#rafe fic#pregnant reader#rafe outer banks#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x oc#rafe cameron oneshot#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron x you#obx rafe cameron#rafe cameron imagine
738 notes
·
View notes
Text
Their kisses — Demons.
How do they kiss? Where are their favourite areas to?
Pairing: Kokushibo, Douma, Akaza, Gyutaro x gn!reader
Summary: How do they kiss, what do they prefer
Genre: Fluff
Fandom: Demon Slayer
Note: Next one will be with the SQ men!
Kokushibo // Upper Moon One // Michikatsu

As a traditional man, he prefers to give you affections in private but as compensation, Kokushibo’s kisses are always passionate and loving. His cool hands cup your face and angle it perfectly for him to lean down and place his lips on yours. He lingers there for a moment before pulling away with a small, fond smile.
He doesn’t like placing a kiss anywhere else but your face since if you ever want to reincorporate his affection, you’ll have a hard time finding any space on his face to place it. His jaw and forehead are available but are still not his favourite areas to be kissed. His and your lips meeting each other are the way to go.
Your kisses are one of the few things that make his whole body be showered in warmth and his stomach bloom. Kokushibo feels both slightly humiliated at how easily you can destroy his carefully crafted being but also relieved at how you allow him to feel nicer emotions again.
Douma // Upper Moon Two

Who is he if not the type to shower you in kisses and affection everywhere and at any time. He grins and sometimes even takes a small bite and pulls your skin a little. You have to brace yourself every time his large eyes lock onto you as he approaches, twirling you around by your waist to pull you closer before smashing his lips onto yours over and over, showering you in many, light kisses.
He doesn’t shy away from doing it in front of others either; Douma is completely whipped for you and not afraid to show off how much he adores his partner. Even if you will catch some confused glances from other followers of his or maybe or a glare from a disgusted, pink haired and blue striped demon.
His favourite area to kiss are your hands. They cup his face, brush through his hair, hold his hands and work very hard every day. They deserve some pampering, a kiss on your knuckles is the least this demon can do! And if he kisses your knuckles, your palm must be appreciated as well, and your arm, your bicep, your shoulders too…
Akaza // Upper Moon Three // Hakuji

He still gets shy despite however long your relarionship may have been going on for and he still mumbles small “May I?”s before placing his lips anywhere on your body. Consent is important to him and so is reminding you of his love.
His kisses always feel very careful, as if Akaza is holding back all his power and trying his very best not to damage your fragile being in any way. His favourite areas are your cheek and jawline, leaving trails of kisses everywhere he could get his lips onto. The demon has surprisingly a lot of affection to give.
He adores receiving your kisses as much as he loves showering you in them and he doesn’t have a favourite area to receive them, although his face flushes in an even brighter pink when you kiss his neck or collarbone. Akaza is just extremely ticklish there, that’s all.
Gyutaro Shabana // Upper Moon Six

Gyutaro barely ever kisses you. Not that he doesn’t like doing it— he adores it more than anything in this world, believe him, his ruined mind told him that his lips are too dirty, teeth too yellow and tongue too disgusted to be worthy of kissing someone as perfect as you. His kiss on your skin will ruin you.
But who would he be to refuse a kiss from you? The demon melts in your hands like putty and acts like a wet, sick kitten whenever you kiss him. He is starved of affection and every ounce you can give him is both too much and not enough. Gyutaro feels selfish for wanting to ask for another kiss.
His favourite areas to kiss you is your neck because of how intimate the gesture is. He enjoys nuzzling into your warmth and having your scent surround him while placing careful, lazy kisses on every inch of skin he can reach.
💠
Author’s note. Thank you for reading!
Lore drop but I just broke up with my bf… But hey, I now have more time for writing and for c.ai more than ever ig lmao 😭🙏 Imma be honest, life isn’t very good to me right now 💀
Anyways, make sure to EAT, SLEEP and DRINK enough!!
Take care of yourselves <33
#💠 house of vry 💠#demon slayer#demon slayer x reader#kny x reader#fluff#demon slayer x y/n#kokushibo x reader#kokushibo x you#kokushibo x y/n#kny kokushibo#kokushibo demon slayer#demon slayer kokushibo#douma x reader#douma x y/n#doma x reader#doma x you#douma demon slayer#doma demon slayer#akaza x reader#akaza x y/n#kny akaza#akaza kny#akaza demon slayer#gyutaro x you#gyutaro x reader#gyutaro x y/n#gyutaro shabana#demon slayer gyutaro#kny gyutaro#gyutaro
659 notes
·
View notes
Text
Headcanon: The Harbingers With an Naive S/O

Pierro
As the leader of the Harbingers, Pierro takes his role seriously, and when he realizes how naive you are, his protective instincts kick in. He often shields you from the darker side of Fatui affairs, keeping you in the dark about the more ruthless aspects of their operations. He wants to preserve your innocence as much as possible, which is a rare sentiment from someone as cold and calculated as Pierro.
While Pierro is usually stern and emotionless, your purity softens him. He finds solace in your presence and enjoys your simple outlook on life. It reminds him of a time before he became the harbinger of destruction and chaos.
Pierro knows that you're easy to mislead, so he's always careful with his words. He makes sure to explain things in a way that won’t overwhelm you, but also so you don’t ask too many dangerous questions. You remain blissfully unaware of just how much blood is on his hands, and Pierro likes it that way.
Pierro would never admit it, but he goes out of his way to ensure you’re kept far from harm, even if you’re unaware of it. He’s constantly working behind the scenes to remove threats before they even come close to you. His protectiveness is subtle, often disguised as him merely sending you off on errands or encouraging you to remain in safer areas.
Your innocence reminds Pierro of a time long ago when he might have been less cynical, less ruthless. Though he’s a deeply strategic man, your presence softens his edges, even if only in private moments. Your belief in the good of the world makes him occasionally question if he could have chosen a different path.
Capitano
Capitano, a figure known for his strength and valor, finds your innocence strangely calming. His life is filled with battle and bloodshed, so your pure and untainted perspective offers him a rare moment of tranquility. When he’s with you, he can leave behind his role as a warrior and simply enjoy a more peaceful existence.
Capitano doesn’t need to say much to keep you safe. His mere presence is enough to intimidate anyone who might seek to harm or take advantage of you. He’s always watching over you, even when you think you’re alone. You might not understand why people give you a wide berth when Capitano is around, but that’s exactly how he prefers it.
Despite his intimidating appearance and harsh exterior, Capitano is surprisingly gentle with you. He’ll place a hand on your shoulder or give you a small nod of approval, small gestures that show he cares without overwhelming you. He knows you’re fragile in comparison to the life he leads, so he treats you like something precious and irreplaceable.
Capitano sees you as something pure that he must protect at all costs. Though he’s known for his unwavering dedication to his duties, your presence gives him a deeper sense of purpose. He fights not just for the Fatui but to create a world where someone like you can remain safe and untouched by cruelty.
Anyone who dares try to manipulate or harm you faces Capitano’s full wrath. He is known for his brutal efficiency in battle, but when it comes to you, that intensity amplifies tenfold. He won’t let anyone or anything threaten your safety or corrupt your innocence. You’re like a rare treasure in his life, one he will guard until his last breath.
Dottore
Dottore is utterly fascinated by your innocence, finding it almost incomprehensible. He often prods you with curious questions, eager to see how your mind works compared to his twisted genius. To him, you’re an anomaly—someone who hasn’t yet been tainted by the world.
Though Dottore cares for you in his own twisted way, he can’t help but toy with your naivety. He might tell you wild, untrue stories just to see your reactions, reveling in how easily you believe him. Despite this, he’s careful not to push you too far; he enjoys having you around too much to truly break your spirit.
While Dottore is amused by your innocence, he’s also fiercely possessive. He doesn’t want anyone else corrupting you, so he’ll make sure you’re always by his side or at least under his watchful eye. If another Harbinger tries to take advantage of your naivety, Dottore’s wrath is swift and brutal.
Dottore, being a man of science and curiosity, is constantly intrigued by your innocence. He wonders how someone like you could exist in such a ruthless world, and sometimes he treats your naivety like an experiment—observing how you react to various stimuli and situations. Though his fascination might be clinical, there’s an underlying protectiveness as well.
Despite his twisted nature, Dottore secretly cares about you. He might create devices or gadgets designed to keep you safe or unaware of the more gruesome aspects of his work. You might think his inventions are just fun toys or tools to make your life easier, but in reality, they’re carefully crafted to protect you from the darker side of his experiments.
Scaramouche
Scaramouche is initially confused by your innocence. Part of him finds it frustrating—he’s used to manipulation and cruelty, so your pure-hearted nature baffles him. However, over time, he begins to appreciate it. You represent something he can never have: a sense of untainted goodness.
Scaramouche, who is typically sharp-tongued and cynical, finds your naivety both amusing and endearing. He’s quick to mock you playfully, throwing sarcastic remarks your way when you fail to notice something obvious or overlook the harshness of reality. Yet, despite his teasing, he never crosses a line. There’s a strange softness in the way he treats you compared to others, even if he tries to hide it.
Despite his cruel nature, Scaramouche becomes fiercely protective of your innocence. He views it as something precious—something no one has the right to taint. While he may mock your naivety, he won’t let anyone else take advantage of it. If someone attempts to manipulate or hurt you, Scaramouche’s wrath is quick and brutal, leaving no doubt that you are under his protection.
Your innocence frustrates Scaramouche at times because it represents everything he’s lost—trust, hope, and belief in others. Yet, that same purity draws him in, creating a tension within himself. He doesn’t want you to lose your naive worldview, but at the same time, he’s terrified that one day, the cruel world will break you as it did him.
Scaramouche isn’t someone who shows open affection, especially not in front of others. However, when you’re alone, he’ll allow himself small gestures—a hand placed gently on your head or a brief moment where he’ll sit close to you in silence. It’s his way of saying that he cares, even if he’ll never say it outright.
Pantalone
Pantalone adores your naive nature, finding it endearing in a world where everyone else is driven by greed and ambition. He uses his vast wealth to spoil you, gifting you extravagant things just to see the look of pure joy on your face. He never lets you worry about the cost or where the money comes from—it’s all part of his plan to keep you blissfully unaware.
While Pantalone manipulates nearly everyone around him, he goes out of his way to shield you from the corruption that runs deep in the Fatui. He sees you as something too delicate for the brutal world he operates in and prefers to keep you in a bubble of luxury and comfort, far from the cutthroat politics of the Harbingers.
Pantalone ensures that no harm comes to you by leveraging his financial influence. If anyone dares to target you or tries to take advantage of your innocence, they quickly find themselves on the wrong side of his wealth and power. He’ll ruin them financially and ensure that their downfall is swift and complete.
Pantalone is a master manipulator, but when it comes to you, he keeps his darker dealings carefully hidden. He never wants you to see the ruthless side of his business, believing you’re better off living in blissful ignorance. He’ll go to great lengths to ensure you remain unaware of the moral gray areas he operates in.
Pantalone takes great joy in watching you light up when he surprises you with something extravagant, whether it’s a beautiful piece of jewelry or a rare collectible. He views your happiness as a reflection of his success, and he goes out of his way to provide for you in every possible way. Your innocent joy is one of the few things that can genuinely warm his cold heart.
Childe
Childe finds your naivety absolutely adorable. He loves to tease you, often making exaggerated claims or telling you about his exploits in a way that makes you blush or gasp in surprise. However, underneath all that playfulness, Childe is fiercely protective of you. He won’t let anyone else toy with your innocence.
Childe thrives on showing off in front of you, especially when he knows you’re easily impressed. Whether it’s through his combat prowess or his adventurous stories, he loves the way your eyes widen in awe. Your naive admiration boosts his ego, and he’s more than happy to be your hero.
Despite his love for battle, Childe would never want to expose you to the darker aspects of his life. He’ll always keep you far from the frontlines, ensuring you only see the more exciting, less dangerous parts of his adventures. In his eyes, you’re someone worth protecting at all costs, and he won’t let anything or anyone change that.
Childe finds it endlessly amusing when you ask innocent, naive questions about his work or the Fatui’s operations. He’ll often give you simplified answers, sometimes throwing in a bit of embellishment to make himself seem even more impressive. Your wide-eyed belief in his stories makes him feel like the most important person in the world.
While Childe’s real work is far too dangerous for you, he often takes you on smaller, safer "adventures." These outings are carefully curated so you never see the true violence of his life, but they’re thrilling enough to keep you entertained. Whether it’s exploring a quiet forest or pretending to train with him, Childe enjoys showing off his skills in a way that keeps you feeling safe and awed by him.
.
.
.
Masterlist
#fatui harbingers x reader#genshin pierro#pierro genshin impact#pierro x reader#il capitano x reader#genshin impact capitano#genshin capitano#capitano#capitano x reader#genshin impact dottore#il dottore#dottore x reader#il dottore x reader#dottore#genshin scaramouche#scaramouche x reader#scaramouche#scaramouche headcanons#genshin scara#genshin impact pantalone#pantalone genshin#pantalone#pantalone x reader#childe x reader#childe genshin impact#childe#tartagalia genshin impact#genshin tartagalia#tartaglia#tartaglia x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text

imagine…
bathing in the afterglow of making slow, sweet love to charlie. the room is still, the only sounds are your soft breaths mingling in the quiet; the air is heavy with the scent of sex and sweat, your bodies tangled in the sheets. your fingers brush lightly over his bare back, tracing the ridges of his spine before they accidentally catch on the raised welts etched into his flesh, and he winces—and you freeze.
you’ve already guessed the reason for them—his guilt, his need to punish himself for this, for you. charlie is not the confident, charismatic priest now, the one who preaches with fire in his voice and conviction in his eyes. here, in this private sanctuary, he’s raw, fragile, and tortured in ways only you ever see.
“you don’t have to do this,” you say, your hand brushing over his back, carefully avoiding the marks this time. “i know why you do, but it doesn’t have to be this way.”
he turns his head slightly, dark brown eyes catching the faint light, but the usual bravado isn’t there. his gaze is tired, haunted, and yet, there’s still a tenderness in the way he looks at you.
“it’s... necessary,” his hand comes up to rest against your cheek, thumb brushing your skin as if to soothe the guilt you’re feeling. “for my wickedness. for this.”
you shake your head, biting your lip, struggling to find the words. “but you don’t have to hurt yourself like this. there must be other ways..”
his eyes darken for a moment, his expression hardening, but then it softens again, just slightly. “sweet girl. if i don’t... if i don’t atone, what kind of priest am i?”
you rest your hand on his chest, right over his heart.
“i don’t want to be the reason you do this to yourself.”
he closes his eyes, a small, bitter smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “you’re not. but even if you were...” he presses his forehead against yours,
“it’s worth it.”
m.list © fear-is-truth do not repost, modify or translate
#jackie writes#charlie mayhew#father charlie mayhew#charlie mayhew x reader#charlie mayhew angst#i drew the marks on his back lol#grotesquerie#charlie mayhew smut
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
THE MOST BEAUTIFUL PERSON I’VE EVER LOVED
requested: yes | req: hello! i’m sorry to hear you got shadow banned on your original account, i hope that gets resolved soon! could i please request something w luke hughes where reader overhears someone (a wag or a player) comment on her looks/say luke could do better and she starts pulling away which rlly hurts luke until he finds out what was said? maybe like a mid/plus size reader if you’re comfortable with that. no worries if not or if you’re not feeling the request!
pair: luke hughes x f!reader, luke hughes x mid/plus size!reader
genre: angst, hurt/comfort, romance, insecurity, fluff (slow burn).
warnings: body image insecurities, rude comment from a side character, emotional hurt/withdrawal, soft confrontation, plus-size reader (no specific physical descriptors), lots of comforting dialogue, luke being the softest human alive.
summary: dating luke has been a dream, until one overheard comment from someone in his circle chips away at your confidence. you try to brush it off, but it sticks. you start pulling back, shorter kisses, less eye contact, fewer sleepovers. luke feels it. he doesn’t understand why the warm, confident person he fell for has grown so quiet. until he finds out the truth.
fia’s note: this one’s for all my mid/plus-size lukey girls out there, just a little reminder that no matter what you look like, you’re always beautiful and unique in your own way. the best thing you can be is yourself, and the most important thing is doing what makes you feel good. loving yourself? that’s the prettiest thing in the world!! enjoy this new luke fic!! love you all!! xxx
tagging team fia ! — @iloveyoutodeathbutimdrowning @dancerbailey3 @mashmashi @hopefulsuitcasemoneyzonk @kell9rs @alwaysclassyeagle @nokiaholland @macka @smiley-roos

“Hey, you almost ready?”
He’s leaning against the doorframe of your apartment, his tall, lanky frame filling the space, navy blazer hugging his shoulders just right.
“We’re gonna be late if you keep fussing with that dress.”
You glance at him through the mirror, your hands pausing on the hem of the deep green dress you picked out last week. But tonight, the confidence you usually carry feels fragile. The team dinner means being surrounded by Luke’s teammates and their partners, a crowd that sometimes feels like it belongs to a different world.
“Almost,” you say, forcing a smile as you smooth the fabric over your hips.
“Just… making sure I don’t look like a total mess.”
Luke steps into the room, his sneakers scuffing lightly on the hardwood. He slides his arms around your waist from behind, his chin resting on your shoulder, his warmth grounding you.
“You? A mess? Impossible.”
He presses a soft kiss to the side of your neck, his voice dropping to a murmur.
“Gosh, you look incredible. Like, steal-the-show incredible.”
Your heart flutters, but the knot of nerves in your stomach doesn’t loosen.
“You’re biased,” you tease, turning in his arms to face him. His hands stay on your hips.
“Nah, I’m just honest.”
He grins, that lopsided smile that always makes you feel a little lighter.
“Seriously, you’re gonna be the best-looking person there. I’m gonna have to fight off my teammates to keep them from staring.”
You roll your eyes, but his words wrap around you like a warm blanket, easing the tension for a moment.
“Okay, smooth talker. Let’s go before Jack texts you again about being late. You know ‘7 o’clock means 7 o’clock Luke.’”
He laughs, grabbing your hand as you head out the door, his fingers intertwining with yours.
“Jack’s just jealous he doesn’t have a date as cool as mine.”
The Devils have reserved a private room, Luke’s hand rests lightly on your lower back as he guides you through the crowd. He introduces you to a few new faces, a rookie defenseman, a coach’s assistant and you smile, nod, and try to keep up with the small talk. But you can’t shake the feeling of being watched, like some of the WAGs are sizing you up, their perfectly manicured hands and sleek dresses making you hyper-aware of every inch of yourself.
You’re seated at a long table, Luke on your left, his teammate Nico across from you, and Nico’s girlfriend, a willowy blonde named you don’t even remember, next to him. The conversation was all about hockey talk, upcoming games, some light ribbing about Luke’s obsession with his pre-game playlist. You laugh along, sipping your wine, starting to relax. Luke’s hand finds yours under the table, his thumb brushing your knuckles, and you hold onto that small gesture like a lifeline.
“I’m gonna hit the restroom,”
You say after a while, squeezing Luke’s hand before standing. He nods, his eyes lingering on you with that soft, adoring look he always has when he thinks you’re not paying attention.
You’re about to push open the bathroom door when you hear voices around the corner, two women, their tones gossipy, like they’re sharing a secret they don’t expect anyone to overhear.
“Luke’s girlfriend? Honestly, I don’t get it,”
One of them says, her voice dripping with judgment. You freeze, your hand hovering over the door handle, your heart plummeting.
“She’s… I mean, she’s nice, I guess, but she’s not exactly his type, is she? He could do so much better. Have you seen the girls who hang around the team? He’s got options, a lots of options.”
The other woman laughs, a low, conspiratorial sound that makes your stomach churn.
“Yeah, I know. She’s a little… big for him, don’t you think? He’s so cute, and she’s just… there. Like, come on, Luke Hughes could have anyone.”
Your breath catches, and you press a hand to your chest, like you can physically stop the pain from spreading. The words hit like a slap, eachone slicing into the confidence you’ve spent years building. You’ve always known you don’t look like the typical WAGs, petite, polished, like they stepped out of a magazine. You’re curvy, real, with hips and thighs that don’t fit into sample-size dresses. Most days, you love that about yourself. Luke’s never made you feel anything less than beautiful. But now, standing alone, their words feel like truth, like a mirror reflecting every insecurity you’ve ever buried.
You stay in the bathroom longer than you need to, letting the cold water calm the heat in your cheeks. When you finally return to the table, your smile is practiced, brittle. Luke notices immediately his had this concern looks, his hand finding yours under the table again.
“You okay?”
He whispers, leaning close so only you can hear. His voice is soft, but there’s an edge of worry in it.
“Yeah, I’m fine” you lie, squeezing his hand.
He doesn’t push, but his thumb keeps tracing those small circles on your palm, a quiet reassurance. You hold onto it, but the rest of the night, you’re only half there, you catch glimpses of the WAGs across the table, their perfect hair and effortless confidence, and you wonder if they all think the same thing, if everyone in this room is wondering why Luke’s with you.
After that day, that event, you don’t mean to pull away, not really, but the hurt festers like a bruise you can’t stop pressing. You start making excuses to avoid Luke’s invitations. When he asks you to come to his game against the Rangers, you tell him you have a work deadline. When he suggests a movie night at his place, you claim a headache. Your texts become shorter, your phone calls less frequent. You hate how distant you feel, but everytime you think about being close to him, those women’s voices creep back in, that you’re not enough.
Luke feels it too. He’s not the type to demand answers or push you into talking, he’s too gentle for that, too patient. But you see the hurt in his eyes when you brush off his attempts to hang out. He tries to keep things light, sending you goofy texts about his teammates or silly memes to make you laugh, but you can tell he’s confused.
You want to tell him. You want to spill everything, to let him hold you and make it better like he always does. But the fear of being vulnerable, of admitting how deeply those words cut, keeps you silent. What if he agrees with them? What if, deep down, he knows he could ‘do better’?
The thought is irrational, you know Luke loves you but it’s enough to keep you locked in your own head, pulling further away.
It comes to a head two weeks later, on a rainy evening. When there’s a knock at the door, you open it to find Luke standing there. He’s holding a takeout bag from your favorite Thai place, but his expression is anything but casual like he’s been carrying a weight he can’t hold anymore.
“Hey,” he says, his voice soft but firm.
“Can I come in?”
You nod, stepping aside to let him in. He sets the takeout bag on your counter, but he doesn’t move to unpack it. Instead, he turns to you, his hands stuffed in his pockets.
“Okay, what’s going on?”
He asks, and there’s a quiet intensity in his voice that makes your chest ache.
“You’ve been… distant. For weeks now. You barely answer my texts, you’re never around, and I feel like I’m losing you. Did I do something? Because I’m freaking out here, babe and I don’t know how to fix it.”
Luke’s always been the steady one, the one who holds things together when you’re falling apart. Seeing him like this makes you feel worse. You shake your head, turning to the counter to fiddle with the takeout bag, anything to avoid his eyes.
“You didn’t do anything, Luke. I’ve just been… busy.”
“Busy?” He steps closer, his voice rising slightly, not in anger but in frustration.
“Don’t do that. Don’t give me that excuse. You’ve been avoiding me, and I deserve to know why. If you don’t want to be with me anymore, just say it. I can handle it. But I can’t handle this… this nothing.”
His words hit like a punch, and you spin around, your own emotions bubbling over.
“It’s not about not wanting to be with you!” you snap, your voice shaking.
“It’s about me not knowing if I’m enough for you!”
He blinks, caught off guard. “Babe. What… What are you talking about?”
You take a deep breath.
“At the team dinner, I overheard some of the WAGs talking. They said… they said you could do better than me. That I’m not your type. That I’m too… big.”
The last word comes out small, like it’s burning your throat to say it.
“And it’s been eating at me eversince. Because maybe they’re right, Luke. Maybe I don’t fit in your world. You’re this hockey star, and I’m just… me.”
Luke’s face falls, his eyes widening like you’ve just shattered something inside him.
“What?” he breathes, stepping closer. “Who said that? Who the hell said that about you?”
“It doesn’t matter who,” you say, your voice trembling as tears prick at your eyes.
“The point is, they said it, and it’s been stuck in my head. I’ve spent my whole life feeling like I’m too much or not enough. Too big, too loud, too… whatever. And I thought I was past it. I thought I was okay with myself. But hearing that? It made me feel like I’m not good enough for you. Like everyone in that room sees it, and maybe you will too, one day.”
Luke’s jaw tightens, and for a second, you think he’s angry at you, at the situation, you’re not sure. But then he steps even closer, his hands reaching for your, his touch so gentle.
“Look at me,” he says, his voice low and fierce.
“Those people? They don’t know us. They don’t know you. And they sure as hell don’t get to decide what we are.”
You shake your head, tears spilling over now.
“It’s not just them, Luke. It’s me. I keep thinking, what if you wake up one day and realize you could have someone who looks like those girls? Someone who fits in better with your world? Someone who doesn’t have to deal with this… this constant battle to feel okay in their own skin?”
Luke’s hands slide to your face, cupping your cheeks, his thumbs brushing away the tears.
“Hey, hey listen to me,”
“I don’t want someone else. I want you. I love how you cheer louder than anyone at my games, even when I’m having a terrible night. I love how you make me feel like I’m more than just a hockey player. You’re not just ‘enough’ you’re everything to me, my everything.”
His words hit you like a tidal wave, warm and overwhelming, but the doubt still lingers, a stubborn shadow.
“Luke, I—”
“No, I’m not done,” he interrupts, his voice cracking with emotion.
“I hate that you heard that. I hate that you’ve been carrying this alone for weeks. I hate that I didn’t notice how much you were hurting. I should’ve seen it. But I’m here now, and I’m telling you, I love every single thing about you. Your smile, your curves, your heart, everything. And anyone who says otherwise is full of shit.”
You let out a shaky breath, leaning into his touch despite the storm in your chest.
“I want to believe you, but it’s hard. I’ve spent so long fighting to feel okay with myself, and those words… they brought it all back.”
“I know,” he says, pulling you into a hug.
His arms wrap around you, and you let yourself sink into him, your cheek pressed against his chest, it’s so familiar, so safe, that it makes your throat tighten again.
“I know it’s hard. But I’m here, okay? I’m not going anywhere. And I’m gonna keep telling you how much I love you until you believe it. And if I hear anyone talking like that, I’m shutting it down. No one gets to say that about my girl, not while I’m around.”
You manage a small laugh, wiping at your cheeks.
“You can’t fight everyone, Luke.”
He pulls back just enough to look at you, his green eyes fierce but soft around the edges.
“Watch me,” he says, a grin tugging at his lips, but there’s a fire in his gaze that tells you he means it.
“I’d take on the whole damn team for you.”
You shake your head, but you’re smiling now, the first real smile you’ve felt in days.
“Okay, fine. But no starting fights at team dinners. I don’t need you getting benched because of me.”
“Deal,”
He says, his grin widening. He brushes a strand of hair behind your ear, his touch gentle.
“Now, can we eat this Thai food before it gets cold? Because I’m starving, and I’m not eating without you.”
You nod, the knot in your chest loosening for the first time in weeks. “Yeah, let’s eat.”
Move to the couch, the takeout spread out on your coffee table, and Luke sits close, his knee brushing yours as he hands you a container of pad Thai. You eat in comfortable silence at first, but as you pick at your food, you realize there’s more you need to say.
“Luke,”
You start, setting your fork down. He looks up, his mouth full, and you can’t help but smile at how ridiculous he looks, cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk.
“I’m sorry I pulled away. I didn’t want to hurt you. I just… I didn’t know how to deal with it.”
He swallows, his expression softening.
“I get it,” he says. “I just wish you’d told me sooner. I was starting to think I did something wrong, like I messed this up somehow.”
He pauses, looking down at his hands.
“I’m not perfect, you know? I get insecure too. I keep thinking I’m not good enough for you either like, you’re so smart and funny and put-together, and I’m just this awkward hockey kid who trips over his own feet half the time.”
“Luke, you’re not just some hockey kid. You’re… you. You’re kind and thoughtful and way more than just a player. You make me feel like I’m enough, even when I don’t believe it myself.”
He reaches for your hand, his fingers lacing through yours.
“And you make me feel like I’m enough, too. So maybe we’re both a little messed up, but we’re good together, right?”
“Yeah,” you say, squeezing his hand.
“We’re good together.”
He smiles, that lopsided grin that makes your heart skip, and pulls you closer, tucking you against his side.
“Okay, then. No more shutting eachother out. If you’re hurting, you tell me. If I’m being an idiot, you tell me. Deal?”
“Deal,” you say, resting your head on his shoulder.
#luke hughes#luke hughes imagine#luke hughes imagines#luke hughes x reader#luke hughes x you#luke hughes x y/n#luke hughes x fem!reader#luke hughes fluff#luke hughes series#luke hughes blurb#luke hughes fanfic#luke hughes x f!reader#luke hughes x mid/plus size reader
620 notes
·
View notes
Text

I saw this comment on tiktok from a yautja Warlord edit and hngghhshsgsgshhsh
I know they meant something else but AUGH THE WARLORD GETTING INCREDIBLY PHYSICALLY EXCITED FROM A HUMAN FINALLY SPILLING HIS BLOOD.
WC: 750 Warning: Lewd asf, NSFW 🔞, MDNI
Like you are TERRIFIED looking at him, shakily dropping down the arm that held that damned flintlock pistol, you only had one shot but it was enough to hit him and stop him from advancing further.
He examines the blood on his fingers, intrigued at the fact that a mere human was able to get a hit on him, HIM! The Warlord! As he looks at you he has never felt so... alive, so excited, so... aroused.
Underneath his skin, he can feel his green blood boil, not in rage, but in want, in need, for this human, for his soft, terrified little human. And you are nearly pissing your pants, yes you have killed that yautja that hunted you down, but that was mostly blind luck and this one is far above the dead one. Like the Warlord is at least 3 foot taller than the one you fought, and you just know you are fucked just by seeing his dark gaze on you.
Knowing your death was nearing, you moved first before he could, turning around to run towards the ship while the other 3 humans called out to you. But you, being human, are too slow against an experienced hunter, and just like prey, you are caught between his claws.
The viking and samurai moved to save you but you chose to sacrifice yourself, knowing that even if you had been saved you can't do anything than to be a burden. Still, they took a chance but were quickly pushed back by the swarm of yautjas called by the warlord.
The said warlord did not want the humans to save his little one, knowing that if they did, there's a chance he won't be able to see you, unless he chooses to hunt you down himself. (Which he will, just to make his claim and victory just a tad bit sweeter, but he's too impatient to play with his prey)
Within moments, the ship full of humans left the vicinity, but unexpectedly the Warlord did not command his clan to hunt. (He felt merciful that day, giving the team a head start before he’d dispatch his own clan on them, as a thank you for leaving you with him.)
You are not so lucky, still caught between his claws, you squeeze your eyes tight in preparation for your death, his breath hot on your ear as he moves his head closer to you. You thought he would bite your head off or something, but instead he licked a tear that you didn’t realize was flowing down your cheeks. He grumbled something but without the collar, you cannot understand him anymore, but it must mean something good (debatable) because he shifted your position from him gripping your torso to throwing you over his shoulder while not so subtly groping your ass.
Your struggles to escape must have amused him based on the laugh like noise coming from his mandibles. Still, he did not let up his groping, instead, your struggling must have made it worse because one of his claws insistently slipped in between your thighs, trying to feel up your private parts. You clench your thighs in response, but he just purred loudly, amused by your reaction.
The warlord is of course enjoying his feisty human, getting more and more aroused the more they struggle, he knows that he will not be bored once he beds them. Feeling them up is honestly one of the smartest and dumbest things he has done, knowing that he’s a moan away from snapping and taking you then and there. He can feel you trembling underneath his fingertips, your thighs warm and soft, he cannot wait to feel it wrapped around his head while he tastes you with his tongue.
As much as he would love to get started, he knows how fragile humans can be (though he knows you can take more than a beating) and he wants to spoil you, so he chooses to bring you in his own quarters, laid upon his love nest, wrapped around the most exquisite furs while surrounded by his trophies. You cannot be treated any better than that.
He lets you take in the room first before indulging in his desires, intending to play with you and make you feel so good that you’d be clawing and biting at him to stop, wanting to feel alive again by the wounds you’ll inflict. (But he will admit to himself that it will only spur him on further, enjoying the pain that your nails bring him)
#yandere#yandere x reader#yandere yautja x reader#yandere yautja#yandere warlord yautja#yandere predator x reader#yandere predator#predator warlord#yautja x reader#yautja#killer of killers
388 notes
·
View notes
Text
Worlds Apart | C.Seungcheol



Popular!Seungcheol x Scholar!Reader Trope: Angsty Lovers | Second Chances (kinda) | Push-and-Pull Romance Warnings: Heavy Angst | Emotional Hurt/Comfort | Intense Feelings | Mentions of Self-Worth Issues | NO PROOF READING WAS DONE Synopsis: You tried to walk away. You told yourself it was for the best. That Seungcheol’s world was too bright, too untouchable for someone like you. But when he kneels before you, hands trembling, eyes filled with a love you don’t think you deserve—you start to wonder if you’ve been running from the wrong thing all along. Word count: 4.2k Reading Time: 15-ish mins Author’s note: This is a heavy, emotion-driven piece that explores love, self-worth, and the struggle of letting yourself be loved. Hope you enjoy the angst- (I cried while typing- Got no idea WHY i am writing so much angst- It scares me haha) Have an amazing day/night y'll!!
--
You were fine being invisible. It was safer that way. No attention, no judgment, no cruel words whispered behind your back.
A quiet existence, a solitary path, a refuge from the harsh realities of a world that didn’t seem to have a place for you. You learned to blend into the background, to become a shadow, a whisper, a footnote in the grand narrative of the university.
And then Seungcheol noticed you.
He didn’t just see you; he saw you. He dragged you into the light, not with a forceful hand, but with a gentle persistence that chipped away at the walls you had so carefully built. He sat next to you in the bustling cafeteria, his presence a shield against the judging eyes, his laughter a melody that drowned out the whispers.
He fought for you, not in grand, dramatic gestures, but in subtle, unwavering ways—a quiet defense against the casual cruelty of his peers, a silent promise that you weren’t alone. He walked you home after your late-night shifts, filling the silence with laughter and stories, making you feel like you weren’t just a scholarship student working two jobs to survive in a private university full of people who would never know what it meant to struggle. He saw the fire in your eyes, the resilience in your spirit, the quiet strength that you kept hidden from the world.
He made you feel like you belonged. Like you were seen, valued, cherished. He made you feel like you were worthy.
But people like you? You don’t get happy endings. The world doesn't allow it. The universe doesn't permit it. You were a realist, after all. You understood the rules of the game.
Because someone—one of his rich, entitled friends—hurts you. Maybe it’s words, sharp and cutting, designed to wound. Maybe it’s something worse, a subtle act of sabotage, a calculated humiliation. Either way, it’s enough to break you, to shatter the fragile hope that Seungcheol had ignited within you.
It happened after the game. The roar of the crowd, the blinding lights, the electric energy of victory—it was a world you had only ever observed from the periphery, a spectacle you watched from the shadows. Seungcheol, the star, the hero, the center of everyone's attention, had led the team to another championship win. The arena was a sea of adoring faces, chanting his name, their voices a symphony of praise.
You stayed at the very back, a shadow in the corner, a silent observer. You were the stagehand, the unseen hand that ensured the show went on, the unsung hero who worked tirelessly behind the scenes. You were only here because you were in charge of managing the after-party setup, a duty assigned to you as part of your scholarship work, a constant reminder of your place in this world. You were just the nobody scholarship student working behind the scenes, running around with a clipboard while the real students—the ones who actually belonged here—partied like they ruled the world.
Seungcheol caught your eyes right before he was hoisted onto shoulders. For a fleeting moment, a foolish, reckless hope sparked in your chest, a dangerous flicker of belief. That maybe, just maybe, he would see you, would choose you, would break through the sea of adoring faces and come to you first. That maybe, just maybe, you were something more than a fleeting interest, a passing fancy.
But then a voice shattered that fragile illusion, a voice laced with venom and disdain, a cruel reminder of your place.
“You really thought he’d run to you?”
You turned, your heart sinking, your breath catching in your throat. A group of students stood there, their designer clothes and arrogant expressions a stark contrast to your worn uniform, their eyes filled with a mixture of pity and contempt. Seungcheol’s friends, the ones who always looked at you like you were an unwelcome guest, a stain on their perfect world.
One of them, a girl named Mina, with perfect hair and cruel eyes, stepped forward, her voice dripping with false pity, her words laced with venom.
“God, you really are delusional. You think he actually cares about you? You’re just a novelty, a distraction.”
You opened your mouth, but another voice cut in, sharp and dismissive, a cruel echo of your deepest fears.
“You’re embarrassing him.”
That one hit different, because this time, it was one of the guys from the basketball team, Jaehyun, one of Seungcheol’s closest friends, someone you had thought might understand.
“Hanging around like a lost puppy, acting like you actually have a chance with him,” he scoffed, arms crossed, his eyes filled with disdain. “Do you even hear yourself? Do you know what you look like? Pathetic.”
You felt your stomach drop, the air thick with humiliation, the weight of their judgment crushing you.
“I—”
“Do you know what people say about you?” Mina interrupted, tilting her head, her eyes gleaming with malice, her voice laced with poison. “That you’re his little charity case. His pet project. Something to amuse him.”
Laughter rippled through the group, a cruel, mocking sound that echoed in the vast arena, a chorus of disdain.
“Poor Seungcheol,” someone else mocked, a tall, lanky guy named Junho. “Always looking out for the underprivileged. Such a saint. So noble.”
You couldn’t breathe. The whispers, the glances, the subtle rejections—you had endured them all. But hearing it from his closest friends, from the people he shared his life with, was a different kind of pain. It was a betrayal, a confirmation of your deepest fears, a stark reminder that you didn’t belong.
“You should just disappear already,” Mina sighed, her voice laced with false concern, her eyes gleaming with triumph. “Save yourself the humiliation. Do him a favor. Just go away.”
That was the moment something inside you snapped, a fragile thread breaking under the weight of years of insecurity and self-doubt. You shouldn’t have let it get this far. You shouldn’t have let yourself believe, even for a second, that you and Seungcheol were anything more than a fleeting moment, a mistake waiting to happen.
So when you finally found him in the crowd, his eyes searching for you, a flicker of concern in their depths, you turned away. You walked past him like he was a ghost, a phantom, a figment of your imagination, a dream you had foolishly dared to believe in.
And when he grabbed your wrist, his touch warm and insistent, when he looked at you with nothing but pure concern, you ripped your hand free and whispered, your voice barely audible, a broken echo of your shattered hope,
“I just want to be invisible again.”
And the way his face shattered right in front of you, the way his eyes filled with a pain that mirrored your own, almost made you stay. Almost. But people like you? You don’t get happy endings.
So you left, disappearing into the shadows, and you didn’t look back, your heart a heavy weight in your chest.
You disappeared after that night.
No texts. No calls. Nothing.
A ghost in the machine.
Winter break feels endless. Cold. Empty. A barren landscape devoid of warmth.
Seungcheol spends weeks staring at his phone, waiting for your name to pop up, a desperate vigil.
It never does.
The silence is deafening, a constant reminder of your absence.
His friends try to cheer him up, but he’s not the same.
The laughter, the confidence—it’s all forced now, a hollow echo of his former self.
The joy has been leached from his eyes.
The basketball court doesn’t feel the same.
The thrill of the game, the camaraderie of the team—it’s all muted, a pale imitation of what it once was.
Nothing feels the same without you.
Every time he sees something you would’ve liked—a worn paperback, a cheap cup of coffee, a little trinket from a street vendor—his chest aches, a sharp, stabbing pain.
It’s a constant reminder of what he’s lost.
And at night, when it’s quiet, he hears your voice, a haunting melody in the silence.
"We don’t belong together, Seungcheol."
But he still refuses to believe that.
He clings to the hope that you’ll come back, that you’ll see that you belong with him.
The moment classes start again, you avoid him.
A master of evasion.
You’re a ghost, a whisper in the wind.
You change routes, take the long way around campus just so you won’t run into him.
A desperate attempt to erase yourself from his life.
He notices.
Of course, he notices.
He sees the way you duck your head, the way you pretend he doesn’t exist—
It destroys him.
A slow, agonizing erosion of his spirit.
Every time he gets close, you slip away, a phantom in the crowd.
Every time he calls your name, you pretend you don’t hear, a cruel denial of his existence.
The team notices.
His friends notice.
"Dude, what the hell happened over break?" they ask, their voices filled with concern.
But Seungcheol doesn’t talk about it.
He just clenches his jaw and keeps chasing after the girl who doesn’t want to be found.
A relentless pursuit fueled by love and desperation.
One night, you’re walking home, the streetlights casting long shadows.
And he finally catches you.
His heart pounds in his chest as he reaches for your wrist.
Not hard, not forceful—just enough to make you stop running.
A gentle but firm hold.
"Stop."
His voice is raw, broken, filled with a pain he can no longer contain.
You freeze, your back to him, shoulders tense.
You don’t turn around.
Your heart hammers against your ribs.
"Look at me."
His voice cracks—pleading, desperate.
"Please, just look at me. Give me a reason."
You swallow hard, trying to regain control.
But you don’t move, your feet rooted to the spot.
And that’s when he breaks.
"I spent the entire break waiting for you."
His voice shakes, trembling with emotion.
"Do you know how fucking empty everything felt without you? It was like the world had lost its color."
You squeeze your eyes shut, trying not to cry.
Trying to block out his words.
"You left, and I—"
He exhales sharply, his breath catching in his throat.
"I haven’t been okay since. I can’t eat, I can’t sleep. All I can think about is you."
Silence hangs in the air.
Thick with unspoken emotions.
Then, barely above a whisper—
"You weren’t supposed to wait for me, Cheol."
Your voice is filled with a sadness that mirrors his own.
That’s when he turns you around, his hands trembling slightly.
When he cups your face with both hands.
Forcing you to see just how wrecked he is.
To witness the depth of his pain.
"You think I had a choice?"
His eyes are filled with tears.
His voice is full of pain.
Full of love.
"I’ll always wait for you."
It’s a promise.
A vow.
A declaration of his unwavering devotion.
Your breath is shaky, your chest rising and falling rapidly.
His hands are warm against your skin.
His grip is so gentle, so careful.
Like he’s afraid you’ll slip away again.
Like he’s holding onto something precious.
And you should.
You should pull away.
You should tell him it’s over.
That he needs to move on.
That you’re not worth his pain.
But when you look into his eyes—
God, his eyes.
You see everything you’ve ever wanted.
Everything you’ve ever dreamed of.
And it terrifies you.
"Cheol…"
Your voice wavers, barely holding on.
A fragile whisper.
His thumb brushes over your cheek.
A tender caress.
"Don’t do this."
His voice is a plea.
A desperate attempt to hold onto you.
"We don’t belong together," you whisper.
Even though it hurts like hell to say it.
Even though every fiber of your being screams in protest.
His jaw clenches.
His eyes darken with a mixture of anger and pain.
But he doesn’t move.
His gaze unwavering.
"Why do you keep saying that? Why are you so determined to push me away?"
You force yourself to stay strong, to ignore the way your heart is screaming for him, to suppress the longing that threatens to consume you.
"Because it’s the truth."
A lie that tastes like ashes in your mouth. LIE.
You try to step back, to create some distance between you, but he doesn’t let you. He doesn’t tighten his hold—he just refuses to let go, his grip gentle but unyielding.
"Bullshit." His voice is rough, desperate, filled with a raw emotion that mirrors your own. "You don’t get to decide that for me. You don’t get to tell me what I feel."
You exhale sharply, trying to regain your composure, your mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.
"You don’t understand, Cheol—"
"Then make me understand!" His voice cracks, frustration mixing with heartbreak, a desperate plea for clarity. "I’ve been chasing after you, waiting for you, and you won’t even tell me why you’re running! Just tell me what I did wrong."
Your throat tightens, the words caught in a knot of pain and fear, the truth too heavy to bear.
"Because I don’t belong in your world!" you finally snap, your voice shaking with a mixture of anger and vulnerability. "Because people like me—people who have to fight just to exist—don’t get to have things like this! We’re not meant for happy endings."
Seungcheol stares at you, his expression unreadable, his chest heaving, his eyes filled with something you can’t bear to face—a reflection of your own pain.
Then—he lets go.
Your breath stutters, your heart skips a beat. He steps back, creating a space between you, a chasm that threatens to swallow you whole.
For a second, you think—this is it. He’s giving up. He’s finally realized that you’re not worth the effort.
But then—he kneels.
Right there, in the middle of the dimly lit sidewalk, in the cold night air, he kneels in front of you like you’re the only thing in the world that matters, a gesture of humility and devotion.
And when he looks up at you, his eyes filled with a love that transcends words, you’re ruined.
Your carefully constructed walls crumble around you.
"I would leave everything for you." His voice is quiet, but it hits like a sledgehammer to your chest, a declaration of his unwavering commitment.
"Because you are the only one who has ever seen the real me. The me that I keep hidden from everyone else."
Your lips part, but no sound comes out, your voice lost in a sea of emotion.
"Where my money didn’t matter. Where my status didn’t matter." His eyes never leave yours, his gaze intense and unwavering. "All that mattered was us. Just you and me."
His hands find yours again, gently, carefully, his touch a lifeline in the storm of your emotions.
"Tell me that wasn’t real." His voice is a whisper, a desperate plea for reassurance.
Silence.
"Tell me you didn’t feel it too." His eyes search yours, seeking confirmation, seeking a glimmer of hope.
Your throat closes up, the words caught in a knot of longing and fear.
Because you did.
Of course, you did.
You felt it with every fiber of your being.
And Seungcheol sees it.
Sees the way you tremble, the way your fingers clutch his, the way your eyes betray your carefully constructed facade.
He has you.
Now all you have to do—is stop fighting.
Your pulse is hammering, a frantic rhythm against your ribs.
This is too much. Too intense. Too real.
Seungcheol, kneeling in front of you, holding your hands like you’re his entire world, his eyes filled with a love that both terrifies and exhilarates you.
His words replay in your mind, over and over—I would leave everything for you.
You can’t breathe.
You rip your hands away, breaking the connection, creating a space between you.
"You’re a fool, Seungcheol." Your voice is barely a whisper, filled with a mixture of fear and desperation.
His brows knit together, his expression a mixture of confusion and hurt, but he doesn’t move, his gaze unwavering.
"You don’t know what you’re saying," you whisper, your voice shaking, your eyes pleading with him to understand.
"You have everything. A future, a reputation, a life people would kill for. Why would you throw that away for me? I have nothing to offer you."
He stares at you, his eyes filled with a pain that mirrors your own, his expression a mixture of sadness and disbelief.
Like you’re breaking his heart right in front of him.
"Because none of it matters without you." His voice is firm, unwavering, a declaration of his love.
No.
No, no, no.
Your vision blurs, tears welling up in your eyes, threatening to spill over.
You take a step back, trying to create some distance, trying to escape the intensity of his gaze.
Then another.
You have to go.
You have to leave before you crumble, before you succumb to the longing that threatens to consume you.
Your body screams run, but the moment you turn away—
He moves.
And then—his arms are around you. Warm. Solid. Unyielding. And just like that—
You shatter.
A choked sob escapes your lips, and suddenly, you can’t stop. The dam breaks, and years of pent-up emotion flood out. Your hands clutch his jacket, holding on for dear life.
You hate him for not letting you go.
You hate him for holding you together when all you wanted was to fall apart alone.
"Why—why are you doing this?" you gasp against his chest, your whole body trembling, your voice choked with tears.
His arms tighten around you, his lips pressing to your hair—a silent promise of comfort and support.
"Because I love you, idiot."
His voice is thick with emotion, a raw declaration of his feelings.
Your breath hitches. Your heart skips a beat.
"And I’m not letting you go."
His words are a vow, a commitment, a refusal to give up on you.
Tears pour down your face, a torrent of emotion. Your knees go weak, but Seungcheol just holds you closer, keeps you steady—a human anchor in the storm of your emotions.
For the first time in forever—
You let yourself break.
You allow yourself to be vulnerable, to let go of the walls you've built around your heart. And for the first time in forever—
You're not alone.
You have someone to share your pain, someone to hold you through the darkness.
You cry until you have nothing left, until the tears run dry and your sobs subside into soft whimpers. Your sobs start sharp, gut-wrenching, a release of years of bottled-up pain. Your body shakes in his arms, fingers clenching into his jacket like he’s the only thing keeping you upright.
And maybe he is.
Seungcheol doesn’t say anything. He just holds you. Arms tight, steady, unshaken—like he’s anchoring you to this world, a constant presence in your life.
And you let him.
For the first time in your life, you let yourself be held. You surrender to his embrace, finding solace in his strength.
Minutes pass. Maybe hours. Time doesn’t exist in this moment—only the two of you, wrapped in a shared space of vulnerability and connection.
Your breathing slows, chest still hitching with the remnants of your breakdown, the storm gradually subsiding. Your face is buried against him, and his heartbeat is the only sound you hear.
Thump-thump. Thump-thump.
A steady rhythm. Strong. Safe. A comforting reminder of his presence.
When you finally shift, pulling back slightly, he still doesn’t let go. His grip remains firm, a silent reassurance.
Instead, he exhales softly—warm breath against your hair—and then tilts his head down, his eyes filled with tenderness.
And then—a kiss.
Soft. Gentle. Right on your forehead. A gesture of comfort and affection.
Your breath stutters. Your heart flutters.
Then—your nose.
You blink up at him, eyes still red, still glassy, but now filled with a glimmer of hope.
He’s watching you like you’re something fragile. Something precious. Something to be cherished.
Then—your cheeks.
One.
Then the other.
Then—your closed eyelids.
Like he’s kissing away the tears that remain, erasing the traces of your pain.
You don’t move.
Can’t.
You're lost in the moment, captivated by his tenderness.
His fingers slide against yours, thumb brushing over your knuckles—before he leans down and presses a kiss there too, a gesture of reverence.
And then—finally.
Your lips.
A whisper of a touch at first. Like he’s asking for permission, seeking your consent.
Then—
You press back.
And everything shatters.
The kiss deepens. His hand cups your jaw, thumb stroking the skin, a gentle caress. You tilt your head, open up to him, let him pull you in, surrendering to the moment.
And then it’s not soft anymore.
It’s raw.
Hungry.
Desperate.
A release of pent-up longing.
Because this isn’t just a kiss—
This is a confession.
This is Seungcheol showing you everything he can’t say in words, a language of touch and emotion.
And this time—
You don’t push him away.
You embrace his love, allowing yourself to be loved.
When you finally pull apart, breathing hard, lips swollen, a tangible reminder of your connection, Seungcheol still doesn’t let you go.
Instead, he rests his forehead against yours, his grip on your waist still firm—like he’s scared you might slip away again. Like he never wants to lose you. A silent promise of his unwavering devotion.
And then—
He smiles.
Not the cocky, teasing smirk he flashes on the court, a mask he wears for the world.
Not the polite, practiced grin he gives to the rich kids at school, a facade he presents to his peers.
No.
This one is soft.
Real.
Just for you.
"I am yours," he murmurs, voice low, steady, filled with a certainty that resonates deep within you.
"Since the day I saw you working at the café with your hair up and that adorable white and blue dress."
You suck in a breath, your heart swelling with emotion. Your eyes flicker up to meet his—deep brown, burning, full of something you can’t quite believe is meant for you, a love that seems too good to be true.
"You—"
Your voice catches, your words failing you.
His thumb gently strokes your cheek, a tender caress. "You don’t have to believe me yet." His lips twitch, a hint of his playful side returning. "But I’ll prove it to you, baby. Every damn day if I have to."
And for the first time… you think maybe—just maybe—you’re ready to let him. To trust him. To believe in his love.
You don’t pull away. You stay in his arms, finding comfort and solace in his embrace.
And Seungcheol? He notices.
A slow grin tugs at his lips, a little smug, a little too self-satisfied, a hint of his playful arrogance.
"You know, baby," he murmurs, voice dropping just enough to make you shiver, a seductive whisper. "If I’d known all it took to get you in my arms was making you cry, I would’ve done it sooner."
You gasp and smack his chest, a playful rebuke. "Cheol!"
His chuckle vibrates against your skin, a warm and comforting sound. "Too soon?"
Your glare is weak at best, your lips twitching despite your efforts to remain stern. "You think?"
But Seungcheol just tilts his head, still smiling, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "At least I made you forget about crying, huh?"
You huff, but he catches it—the way your lips twitch, the way your eyes aren’t as clouded anymore, the glimmer of a smile that threatens to break through.
So he leans in, just a little, lips brushing your ear, his voice a low and intimate whisper.
"And for the record, you looked hot as hell in that dress, but you look even prettier like this."
Your breath stutters, your cheeks flush. "Like what?"
His arms tighten around you, pulling you closer, his embrace a comforting haven.
"In my arms."
His voice is filled with tenderness and love, a promise of safety and belonging.
Seungcheol barely has time to react before—
Flick.
His head jerks back slightly as your finger snaps against his forehead, a playful act of defiance.
"Ow—hey!" He pouts, rubbing the spot like you actually hurt him, his expression comical.
You just smirk, a genuine smile gracing your lips for the first time in what feels like forever.
"You are such a flirt."
His grin starts creeping back, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
"You love it."
You tilt your head, pretending to think, your eyes sparkling with amusement.
"Mmm… maybe."
Then—
You lean in just a little, just enough to make his breath hitch, a playful challenge.
"But you’re my flirt."
Your voice is soft, intimate, a declaration of your feelings.
Seungcheol? Absolutely wrecked.
His ears go pink, a blush creeping up his neck. His smile falters for a split second, his usual composure momentarily shattered.
Then—
He groans, throwing his head back, overwhelmed by your words.
"Baby, you can’t just say stuff like that!"
You laugh—light, breathless. And it hits you.
You haven’t laughed like this in a long time.
And Seungcheol? He’s looking at you like he knows. Like he’s the reason why.
Like he’s gonna make sure you never stop being happy after all of the troubles you went through alone.
#kpop fluff#kpop x reader#kpop#svt#seventeen#kathaelipwse#kpop smau#svt x reader#seungcheol fluff#seungcheol smut#choi seungcheol#seungcheol x reader#seventeen seungcheol#svt scoups#scoups x you#scoups x reader#scoups#seungcheol#seungcheol x y/n#seungcheol x you#svt x you#svt x y/n#svt x oc#seventeen fanfic#seventeen smut#seventeen fluff#seventeen x reader#seventeen imagines
895 notes
·
View notes
Text
QUICK NO ONE'S LOOKING
(See readmore for thoughts, cope, bonus, etc.)
Anyone else up thinking about Ratio's big, strong, secure arms and how warm and all-consuming they could be in a hug or embrace. :/ Anyway
I just wanted to draw them being cute and seizing a sliver of a moment where they could have some PDA silly time without actually having any eyes on them. They're public figures and working adults with very clear boundaries between public persona and private life (to varying degrees of "in a sad way"), so while it may be in Aventurine's nature to constantly blur lines for various agendas and self-preservation (read: play "the flirt" without an aligned goal), I believe that in an actual relationship they'd be fairly private.
It's kind of fun to break your own rules, though! Ratio would be more upset about the consequences, though. He's a little bit of a hypocrite, which is devastating for someone of such discipline, but nobody's perfect.
I'm of the mentality of, "If you're tired of working on it, then just post it!", so here are some fun peripherals that I didn't feel like adding:
Some staff in the background sweeping up to evoke a blended sense of fragile privacy and liminal time.
A laptop on the aquarium/bar/counter because there's something fascinating about seeing people on their work laptops in public.
The rest of their clothes (casual friday)
#hsr#dr. ratio#aventurine#aventio#ratiorine#my art#hsr fanart#there's nothing profound about this I just like drawing cute fluff. I'm having fun with my Gay Working Adults Romance#epic universe! still have to get on a conference call with ten people kind of thing#i'm always thinking about how both of them control the personality they convey very meticulously#how it's a survival mechanism for aventurine but some... other thing for ratio....#it's practicality and discipline and ideals.#it's also ''midnight on a sunday'' so i am going to schedule this to post at a ''normal hour''#and then ''go to bed''#what wip do i work on next. the answer is probably nothing i've already started#my art: hsr#aventurine doing his evil flirting thing to rile people up 🤝 ratio trying to ''be in character'' on the IPC broadcast and making his and#aventurine's work partnership ''seem blurry and messy''#= manufactured youtuber drama#they're going home and ratio's going to bake some fish dude!!!! aventurine is LLLLLLITERALLLYYYYY turning on the radio#and helping him peel carrots.#and most importantly#they are NOT googling themselves ‼
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
public swimwear to private entertainment
bimbo!reader models swimwear for aaron before the trip
pairing: aaron hotchner x bimbo!reader warnings: fem!reader, aaron having dirty ish thoughts, suggestive ish ending prompt: here wc: 0.8k
Hotch eyes the open suitcase sprawling across the bed and feels something considerably close to existential dread. Surely, that must be every bikini ever manufactured. They multiply before him, each skimpier and more vividly patterned than the last, nestled carelessly among skirts and shorts so minuscule he’s fairly certain they qualify as handkerchiefs.
He watches as you flutter from drawer to drawer, obliviously humming some sugary pop song, adding yet another bundle of fabric to the towering heap.
He briefly considers stepping in, diplomatically suggesting that perhaps your packing approach is slightly disproportionate to a seven-day beach vacation, but really, who is he kidding? He’s better off staying silent.
Hotch gingerly lifts one of the offending garments from its glitter-speckled nest, eyeing it skeptically. He holds it carefully between thumb and forefinger — God forbid he accidentally damage whatever microscopic integrity it possesses.
“Sweetheart,” he begins slowly, fidgeting with the beginning of a smile, “you can’t be serious.”
“Um, yes, I can be. That’s literally the cutest one I have.”
“It’s barely there.”
You sigh, crossing your arms. “It’s a bikini, Aaron. It’s supposed to be barely there. That’s, like, the whole point.”
Inside his head, Hotch feels like he’s refereeing a particularly violent boxing match. In one corner, the possessive side of him — territorial, irrational, and obnoxiously overprotective — clamors for immediate confiscation of the scrap of fabric, envisioning scenarios involving oversized sweatshirts, ski jackets, or perhaps a nun’s habit.
The other side, sensible and mature, argues sternly that policing your outfits is hardly appropriate boyfriend behavior, regardless of how many panic attacks they induce.
He sighs inwardly, concluding that he’ll simply have to weather his skyrocketing blood pressure silently, like the self-sacrificing martyr he apparently aspires to become.
“You’ll love it, promise,” you chirp, leaning in close to press a lipstick-coated kiss directly onto his cheek, a kiss his suspects might be visible from space. “Should I model it first? You know, for reassurance.”
“I doubt seeing it in advance will help my mental health.”
A bubbly giggle escapes your lips, and you pat his chest affectionately. “You’re so funny sometimes. Have you considered stand-up?”
Hotch stares after you for a moment as the bathroom door closes, mildly bewildered at how his dry sarcasm always manages to delight you so thoroughly.
He sighs, shaking his head as he reluctantly turns back to his own suitcase, a carefully curated assortment of practical clothing and essentials.
Or at least it was, until he noticed that his neatly folded stack of muted shirts and shorts had apparently become prime real estate for your sandals and pastel tops.
The bathroom door swings back open after a couple minutes, and Hotch glances up, immediately rendered speechless.
Perhaps permanently.
You stand framed in the doorway, a glittering vision wrapped tightly around curves he privately believes far more protection, or possibly none at all, depending on which impulsive side of him gains the upper hand.
He briefly entertains the idea of canceling the trip altogether in favor of alternative plans involving far fewer garments — though that threshold has already been spectacularly lowered — and significantly less public visibility.
But practicality crashes rudely into his consciousness, reminding him with grim certainty that he was unquestionably correct about the fragility of this ensemble. One touch, one unfortunate gust of wind, and you’d be entirely uncovered, dressed only in sunbeams themselves.
Hotch feels a preemptive headache forming, not at you, but at Rossi’s predictable, blatant ogling, which is practically guaranteed the moment his friend spots you.
Dave has never been one for discretion, especially when confronted by someone with beauty of your magnitude. He mentally rehearses contingency plans, debating how best to block Rossi’s line of sight without appearing caveman-like.
You twirl dramatically, shimmering as you collapse into his waiting arms, smile radiant enough to rival the sun.
“See?” You beam, fingertips brushing along his jaw. “It’s perfect.”
“Yes,” Hotch replies, attempting, but mostly failing, to keep his tone neutral as the pad of his thumb traces along your shoulder. “Perfect if you’re looking to give me gray hair.”
“Jealous already?”
His hand finds its way gently to your neck, idly tracing the fragile knot tied there.
“Maybe I'm more concerned about accidental exposure.”
“You're being dramatic,” you giggle, tilting your chin defiantly. “It’s totally secure.”
“Secure?” He raises an eyebrow skeptically, fingertips tightening just slightly around the strings. “Let's test that theory.”
The bow slips free effortlessly, leaving you scrambling to secure the suddenly loose fabric against your chest with a startled squeak.
“Aaron!”
Hotch leans in, voice dropping dangerously low. “Just proving a point. Maybe we should try something a little sturdier before we leave.”
As it turns out, Hotch was entirely correct—not only about the questionable reliability of your swimwear, but also the inevitable delay it caused in their departure.
By the time they finally left, the bikini was neatly tucked away in his suitcase, officially reclassified from public swimwear to private entertainment. Secretly, he suspects you knew exactly what you were doing — and he can't find a single reason to complain.
join me at the beach for my 1 year/4k event!
day 1 extras
💌 click here to check in → confirm your room (and crush)
maria's spring break getaway masterlist
#mariasspringbreakgetaway#mariaversegetaway#aaron hotchner x reader#aaron hotchner#aaron hotchner fluff#aaron hotchner x you#aaron hotchner x fem!reader#aaron hotchner x fem reader#aaron hotchner x bimbo!reader#aaron hotchner x bimbo reader#aaron hotchner x bimbo assistant reader
533 notes
·
View notes
Note
Arcane women and promise rings? Like reader hand makes it out of whatever they got and gives it to the girls and how they would react

hihiii this is suchhh a cute idea omgg.
How romantic you made them a promise ring!.
⋅˚₊‧ ୨୧ ‧₊˚ ⋅ ⋅˚₊‧ ୨୧ ‧₊˚ ⋅ ⋅˚₊‧ ୨୧ ‧₊˚ ⋅ ⋅˚₊‧ ୨୧ ‧₊˚ ⋅ ⋅˚₊‧୨୧
♡ ◞ includes: caitlyn, mel, sevika, jinx, ambessa, vi.
☆ ◞ summary: you swoon them over with a hand made promise ring!
△ ◞ warnings: gn! reader.flufff!!
Mel Medarda.
The evening was painted in gold, the last rays of the sun filtering through the grand windows of Mel’s private chambers. The room was as lavish as ever—fine silk curtains, elegant sculptures, and artwork that spoke of power and refinement. But despite the luxury surrounding her, Mel sat in quiet contemplation by the balcony, a glass of wine resting idly in her hand.
She had been deep in thought all day, her mind burdened with the endless political games of Piltover’s elite. Her expression, normally poised and unreadable, was slightly softer now, the weight of it all evident in her tired posture.
That’s when you approached, your hands nervously clutching a small box.
You had spent weeks working on this. It wasn’t extravagant like the jewelry Mel was used to—it wasn’t encrusted with rare gems or crafted by Piltover’s finest artisans. But it was yours. Every twist of metal, every etched detail, every imperfection… it was made with your own hands.
Taking a deep breath, you stepped closer, your voice gentle. “Mel?”
She turned to you, her golden eyes flickering with curiosity at your tone. A small smile played at her lips, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes yet. “Hmm? What is it, darling?”
You hesitated for a moment before holding out the box. “I… made you something.”
Mel raised a delicate brow, setting her glass down before reaching for the small package. Her fingers, always graceful, carefully undid the ribbon before opening it.
Inside, the promise ring gleamed in the dim light.
It was simple, yet undeniably thoughtful—crafted with an elegant design that suited her perfectly. You had carefully engraved a small pattern along the inside, a design inspired by the murals of Noxus, a quiet nod to her past.
Mel was silent.
For the first time in a long while, she seemed stunned.
You watched as she lifted the ring between her fingers, studying it with an unreadable expression. Your heart pounded in your chest—was it too simple? Too unrefined? Was this a mistake?
Then, she spoke—her voice softer than you’d ever heard it.
“You… made this?”
You nodded, suddenly feeling nervous under her intense gaze. “Yeah. I know it’s not the kind of jewelry you usually wear, but I wanted it to be something personal. Something that… means something.” You swallowed. “It’s a promise. That no matter where you go, no matter what happens, I’ll be here. With you.”
Mel’s lips parted slightly, her fingers tightening around the ring as if it were something fragile, something precious. Slowly, she looked up at you, and for the first time in what felt like forever, her carefully guarded walls slipped—just a little.
She didn’t say anything at first. Instead, she reached for your hand, her touch impossibly gentle as she slid the ring onto her finger. It fit perfectly.
For a long moment, she simply stared at it, as if memorizing the feel of it against her skin. Then, a slow, genuine smile spread across her lips.
“You are full of surprises,” she murmured, her voice laced with something deep, something warm.
Before you could respond, she pulled you into her arms, her embrace soft yet firm, like she never wanted to let go. Her fingers traced gentle patterns along your back as she whispered, “I’ll hold you to that promise, you know.”
There was something vulnerable in her tone—something rare.
You smiled against her shoulder, your arms tightening around her. “Good. Because I meant every word.”
Mel pulled back slightly, just enough to press a lingering kiss to your forehead, her golden eyes filled with something unreadable, something dangerously close to love.
She lifted her hand again, admiring the ring once more, before glancing at you with a smirk. “You do realize this means I’ll have to outdo you, right?”
You laughed, shaking your head. “I wouldn’t expect anything less.”
And for the rest of the night, Mel kept glancing at the ring, her fingers brushing over it absentmindedly—proof that, for once, someone had given her something real. Something that wasn’t about politics, power, or war.
Something that was simply you.
------------------------------------------------
Caitlyn kiramman.
Piltover’s skyline stretched endlessly beyond Caitlyn’s balcony, the city lights flickering like stars against the deep blue of the evening sky. The cool air carried the faint scent of rain, and somewhere in the distance, the muffled sounds of the city continued as always—never truly sleeping, never truly silent.
Caitlyn had just returned home from an exhausting day. The precinct had been chaos, the kind of day where nothing seemed to go right—criminals slipping through the cracks, paperwork stacking higher than she could manage, and politics interfering with justice. It was enough to make her sigh the moment she stepped through the door, peeling off her coat and running a hand through her hair.
That’s when she noticed you.
You were standing near her desk, looking slightly nervous, a small box clutched between your fingers.
She raised a brow, immediately sensing that something was up. “You look suspicious,” she teased, a tired but genuine smile tugging at her lips as she stepped closer.
You chuckled, shifting on your feet. “Suspicious? I thought I looked charming.”
Caitlyn smirked, placing a hand on her hip. “That remains to be seen. What are you hiding?”
You hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and holding the box out to her. “I, um… made you something.”
The amusement in Caitlyn’s eyes softened into curiosity as she carefully took the box from your hands. Her fingers brushed against yours for a brief second—a small, familiar touch that made your heartbeat quicken.
Slowly, she opened it.
Inside sat a promise ring, simple yet carefully crafted. The band was sturdy but elegant, made to withstand her fast-paced life as an Enforcer. You had taken extra care to engrave a delicate design on the inside—tiny, interwoven lines that resembled a winding path, symbolizing the journeys you’d take together.
Caitlyn’s breath hitched slightly.
She wasn’t the type to be rendered speechless often, but as she held the ring between her fingers, her usual sharp wit faltered.
“You… made this?” she finally asked, her voice softer than before.
You nodded, suddenly feeling a bit self-conscious. “Yeah. I know it’s not as fancy as the jewelry you probably grew up with, but—”
Caitlyn cut you off with a quiet laugh, shaking her head as she turned the ring in her palm. “Are you joking? This is perfect.”
You blinked. “It is?”
She glanced up at you then, her deep blue eyes filled with something warm—something unguarded. “Of course, it is. You made it. That alone makes it better than anything I could buy.”
She slipped the ring onto her finger, admiring how it fit. It wasn’t extravagant, it wasn’t something that screamed wealth or status, but it was hers. And more importantly, it was from you.
For a moment, Caitlyn just stared at it, an unreadable expression flickering across her face.
Then, without warning, she stepped forward and pulled you into a firm, heartfelt embrace. Her arms wrapped tightly around you, her body pressing into yours as she buried her face against your shoulder.
You felt her exhale deeply, as if letting go of all the stress from earlier, letting herself breathe for the first time all day.
“Thank you,” she murmured, her voice just above a whisper. “I don’t think you realize how much this means to me.”
You smiled, your arms tightening around her. “I just wanted you to have something real. Something that’s ours.”
She pulled back slightly, her hands still resting against your waist as she studied your face, her expression softer than you had ever seen it. “It is. And I promise, I’ll wear it every single day.”
Caitlyn was a woman of her word.
And as she laced her fingers with yours, her thumb brushing absentmindedly over your knuckles, you knew—without a doubt—that she meant it.
------------------------------------------------
Ambessa.
The Noxian war tent was quiet—an unusual thing, given that it was usually filled with the sharp clatter of weapons, the deep hum of strategy meetings, or the bold laughter of hardened soldiers. But now, there was only the flickering of torchlight and the steady sound of Ambessa sharpening her blade, the steel whispering against the whetstone.
She sat at the large war table, maps and battle plans sprawled out before her. She was always planning, always calculating her next move—such was the way of a general who had built an empire with her own hands.
But tonight, you had something else planned.
You took a slow breath before stepping forward, setting a small metal band beside her weapon. The contrast was almost comical—her massive sword, engraved with the blood of history, and the simple ring you had crafted with your own hands.
Ambessa glanced at it, then at you, arching a brow. “What’s this?”
You crossed your arms, suddenly feeling a little ridiculous. “A ring.”
She let out a low, amused chuckle. “I can see that. But why are you giving it to me?”
You shifted, feeling the warmth of the fire behind you. “It’s a promise ring. I made it.”
That got her attention. Ambessa stopped sharpening her blade, setting it aside before picking up the ring with the same hands that had conquered nations. It looked small between her fingers, delicate compared to the war-forged armor she wore.
“You made this?” Her voice was quieter now, but no less commanding.
You nodded. “I figured… you have a lot of power. A lot of people swear loyalty to you, but it’s always tied to war, to politics. I wanted to give you something different. Something that isn’t about conquest.”
Ambessa was silent for a long moment, turning the ring over in her fingers, examining every imperfect groove and scratch. You had worked hard on it, even consulting a blacksmith to make sure it was strong—strong enough to survive even her.
When she finally looked back at you, her expression was unreadable, but there was something there—something soft.
“You know, in Noxus, promises are not made lightly,” she murmured, slipping the ring onto her finger. It wasn’t ornate, but it fit well enough, and she seemed to appreciate the weight of it. “They are binding. A vow, once given, is expected to be upheld—no matter the cost.”
You swallowed. “I know.”
Ambessa tilted her head, watching you with sharp, knowing eyes. Then, with a slow smirk, she leaned forward, her presence commanding even in the quiet. “Then tell me—what exactly are you promising, little one?”
You held her gaze, steady despite the way she had a way of making people feel small in her presence. “That no matter what battles you fight, no matter how much the world sees you as just a warrior, you won’t have to carry everything alone. That someone will always be here… not because they have to, but because they choose to.”
Something flickered in her golden eyes—something rare.
Then, to your surprise, she let out a deep, satisfied chuckle. “Hah. You truly are foolish.”
You blinked. “Uh—”
Before you could react, Ambessa reached out, hooking a finger under your chin and tilting your face up toward hers. There was no mocking in her expression, no condescension—only something heavy, something real.
“But I suppose,” she murmured, glancing down at the ring once more, “even a fool can make something worthy of keeping.”
And with that, she pulled you into a firm, unshakable embrace, as if sealing the promise herself.
------------------------------------------------
Vi.
The night was quiet—rare for Zaun. Usually, the city never slept, filled with the distant clang of machinery, the hum of shimmer deals happening in dark alleys, and the occasional brawl breaking out in the slums. But for once, things were still. Peaceful.
Vi sat on the rooftop of your shared hideout, leaning back on her hands, legs stretched out as she watched the neon lights flicker in the distance. She had been quiet all night, which was unlike her. No teasing, no playful jabs—just a sort of tired stillness that weighed on her shoulders.
You knew why. She’d been out all day handling trouble—some gang fight that nearly turned ugly, a reminder that no matter how much she wanted to change things, Zaun always found a way to pull her back into its chaos.
That’s why you were here. That’s why the small, handmade ring in your pocket felt heavier than it should.
You took a deep breath and sat beside her, nudging her shoulder lightly. “You good?”
Vi blinked, then turned her head toward you with a lopsided smirk—one that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Yeah. Just thinking.”
You hummed, pretending to be casual as you pulled something from your pocket. “Well… maybe this’ll help.”
Vi glanced at your closed fist, curiosity flickering in her tired pink eyes. “What, you finally got me a golden tooth so I can match Sevika?”
You snorted. “No, but I did make you something.”
With that, you opened your hand, revealing a simple metal ring. It wasn’t flashy—not polished like something you’d find in Piltover, not encrusted with gems. But it was solid, sturdy, and built to last. Just like her.
Vi blinked, completely caught off guard. “Wait… you made this?”
You rubbed the back of your neck. “Yeah. Took me a while, but I figured… I dunno, you always put yourself in the middle of fights, always taking hits for other people. Thought maybe you deserved something that’s just… for you.”
For once, Vi was speechless.
She picked up the ring, turning it over in her calloused fingers, tracing the rough edges. She wasn’t the type to get sentimental over gifts, but this—this was different. This wasn’t some expensive piece of jewelry from Piltover, wasn’t something someone threw money at to impress her.
This was you.
After a long moment, she exhaled a quiet chuckle, shaking her head. “You really went and made me a promise ring, huh?”
You nudged her with your elbow, suddenly nervous. “Shut up. It’s not dumb, okay?”
Vi grinned, but there was something soft in her expression—something rare. “Nah, it’s not dumb. Just didn’t think anyone would… y’know. Do something like this for me.”
She slipped the ring onto her finger, flexing her hand as if testing how it felt. It wasn’t perfect, wasn’t smooth, but that didn’t matter. It was real.
And then, without warning, she leaned over and pressed a firm kiss against your temple. Not rushed, not teasing—just solid, grounding.
“Guess that means I gotta keep my promise too, huh?” she murmured.
You tilted your head. “And what exactly are you promising?”
Vi grinned, wrapping an arm around your shoulders and pulling you against her side. “To keep you safe, dumbass. And maybe—just maybe—get us out of this city one day. Just you and me.”
And as the neon lights flickered in the distance, she twisted the ring around her finger, a silent reminder that, for once in her life, she had something worth staying for.
------------------------------------------------
Jinx.
Finding Jinx was never easy.
She was like a ghost—always slipping in and out of the shadows, disappearing for days, only to reappear like nothing happened, a manic grin on her face and a new stash of explosives in her arms. But you knew her better than most. Knew that beneath all the chaos, all the unpredictability, there was still a girl who needed something—someone—to come back to.
That’s why you were here now, weaving through the abandoned warehouse she had claimed as her latest hideout, the dim glow of neon lights casting eerie shadows across the walls.
You spotted her up ahead, sitting cross-legged on the floor, fiddling with one of her gadgets. She was humming to herself, lost in her own world, before her head snapped up at the sound of your footsteps.
"Well, well, look who finally decided to show up," she drawled, spinning a wrench in her hands before tossing it over her shoulder with a clatter. "Did ya miss me?"
You rolled your eyes, stepping closer. "You’ve been gone for three days, Jinx."
She grinned, unbothered. "Aww, you keepin’ track? Cute."
You sighed, shaking your head. No matter how much she deflected with jokes, with teasing, you could see the exhaustion creeping at the edges of her expression. The kind of exhaustion that came from running too long, from never stopping.
"Here," you said, pulling something from your pocket. "I, uh… made you something."
Jinx’s blue eyes flickered with curiosity as you dropped a small, handmade ring into her palm. It was rough, slightly uneven, made from repurposed metal scraps you had carefully bent and shaped into something hers.
She blinked, tilting her head. "What, a ring? What, you proposin’ to me now?"
You chuckled. "It’s a promise ring, Jinx. Not a wedding band."
She held it up to the dim light, watching it glint as she twirled it between her fingers. "Hmm… so what's the promise?"
You swallowed, suddenly feeling nervous. Jinx wasn’t like other people—she didn’t trust easily, didn’t believe in things the way most did. But you had to try.
"That I’m not going anywhere," you said softly. "No matter how far you run, no matter what happens… I’ll always be here."
Jinx went still.
The air between you felt heavier, the usual playfulness in her expression faltering for just a second. She stared at the ring, then at you, something flickering in her eyes—something unsure, something vulnerable.
"That’s a pretty big promise," she muttered, voice quieter now.
You nodded. "Yeah. But it’s one I plan on keeping."
Jinx was quiet for a long moment. Then, suddenly, she grinned wide, slipping the ring onto her pinky finger with a dramatic flourish.
"Well, duh you’re gonna keep it," she said, leaning in close until your noses almost touched. "‘Cause if ya don’t, I’ll find ya."
You let out a breathy laugh, shaking your head. "Yeah, I figured."
But before you could say anything else, she grabbed your wrist and tugged you down onto the floor beside her, settling against your side like it was the most natural thing in the world.
"Y'know," she murmured, playing with the ring, "it's kinda nice… havin’ somethin’ to come back to."
And in that moment, you knew—you had given her something no one else had. A reason to believe.
------------------------------------------------
Sevika.
Sevika wasn’t the kind of woman who cared for sentimental things. She lived in a world where promises were just words, where loyalty was bought and sold, and where people who got too attached ended up dead.
That’s why this was stupid.
At least, that’s what you told yourself as you sat at The Last Drop, waiting for her shift to end. The dim glow of the bar lights flickered above you, the scent of cheap liquor and cigarette smoke lingering in the air. Sevika was across the room, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, watching over the patrons like a wolf waiting for an excuse to sink her teeth into someone.
She hadn't noticed you yet.
Good. That gave you another minute to talk yourself out of this.
But before you could, Sevika’s gruff voice cut through the noise. “You’ve been sitting there for a while.”
You looked up just in time to see her approach, her mechanical arm gleaming under the low light. She pulled a chair out and sat down heavily, eyeing you with mild amusement. “Something on your mind?”
Your fingers clenched around the small piece of metal in your pocket. This is dumb. She’s gonna laugh.
But you had already come this far.
Wordlessly, you pulled the ring out and set it on the table between you.
Sevika blinked, then looked at you with a raised brow. “What’s this?”
You swallowed. “A promise ring. I made it.”
For a moment, she just stared at you. Then, she let out a low chuckle and leaned back in her chair. “The hell are we? A couple of love-drunk teenagers?”
Your stomach twisted. “Look, if you don’t—”
Her fingers closed over the ring before you could finish.
She turned it over in her palm, inspecting it like she would a blade—searching for flaws, for weaknesses. And yet, she didn’t toss it aside. Didn’t mock it. Didn’t mock you.
“You made this?” she asked, her voice quieter now.
You nodded. “Yeah. Figured… you don’t have a lot of things that are just yours. Thought maybe you should.”
She was quiet for a long moment. The usual sharpness in her expression dulled slightly, something unreadable flickering in her eyes.
Then, without a word, she slipped the ring onto her pinky finger.
It was rough, imperfect, but it fit.
“You know promises don’t mean shit in Zaun,” she muttered, flexing her fingers like she was testing the weight of it.
You exhaled. “I know. But this one does.”
Sevika studied you for a moment before shaking her head with a smirk. “You’re a damn fool.”
But she didn’t take the ring off.
Instead, she stood, ruffling your hair roughly before walking away—ring still on her hand, fingers brushing over it absentmindedly.
And for Sevika, that was as close to an I love you as you were ever going to get.
----------------------------------------------
Author note: THIS WAS SO COOL TO WRITE OMG FEEL FREE TO SEND MORE CHAT
#angst#arcane#arcane imagine#arcane series#arcane fluff#arcane x reader#mel madarda x reader#mel medarda#mel x reader#arcane scenarios#sevika#sevika x reader#sevika fluff#ambessa x reader#ambessa medarda#jinx x reader#jinx fluff#vi fluff#vi x reader#Caitlyn x reader#Caitlyn kiramman
744 notes
·
View notes
Text
the night we met - q.hughes
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
q.hughes x fem! oc | 25k
warnings : talks of su!cide, depression, anxiety, abu$e
summary: In a city of noise and pressure, two quiet souls—Quinn Hughes, the Canucks captain burdened by expectation, and Ava Monroe, the lonely daughter of a billionaire—find each other at their lowest. What begins as a silent connection in the dark becomes a lifeline, as they quietly piece each other back together. Through whispered confessions, found family, and healing love, they learn that sometimes, the gentlest stories are the most powerful—and that the right person can bring you home without ever saying a word.
a/n: I’ve working on this for a little bit now and I wanted to make sure I was happy with how it came out. I say it every time but I think this is my favourite thing I’ve written so far. I really hope you guys enjoy this.
masterlist
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
From the outside, Ava Monroe had everything. The kind of everything that was splashed across glossy magazine covers and whispered about at exclusive dinner parties hosted in candlelit dining rooms with ten-thousand-dollar floral centerpieces. She lived in a sprawling mansion perched high in West Vancouver, with sweeping, cinematic views of the Pacific that made the sunsets look like they were painted just for her. The marble-floored foyer echoed with each step beneath her designer heels, and there was always someone paid to anticipate her needs—a private chef who prepared meals she rarely had an appetite for, stylists who dressed her like a mannequin, tutors who guided her through a curriculum designed to craft the perfect future. Her world was curated like an art gallery: everything polished, everything perfect.
But no one ever asked her if she felt at home in it. In truth, Ava had felt like a guest in her own life for as long as she could remember—present but not wanted, displayed but not held. A beautiful ghost wandering through a museum of someone else's making. Her every breath felt choreographed, like she was part of a play she never auditioned for.
Her name carried weight. Ava Monroe. Daughter of David Monroe, real estate tycoon turned international mogul, whose face was on the cover of Forbes more than it was in her life. And her mother, Sally—a socialite whose reputation for elegance was only matched by her absence. Together, they were Vancouver's power couple, untouchable in their glass tower of privilege. But Ava? She was the glass. Transparent. Fragile. On display, but invisible. A footnote in their empire.
From the outside, it looked like the dream. But inside, it was a mausoleum of unspoken words and unmet needs. A house that echoed with the absence of love. A girl who grew up surrounded by beauty and yet felt none of it belonged to her. Money was the answer to every problem, but it never asked her how she felt. It bought silence instead of comfort. And Ava—young, soft, desperate Ava—learned how to exist quietly within it. Learned how to smile for the cameras while dying in the dark. Learned how to shrink her soul until it could fit into the cracks of other people's expectations.
Money masked the emptiness. But it never filled it. It never could. It could buy her everything—except the feeling of being wanted.
She remembered the gold trim of her bedroom walls better than her father's laugh—if he even had one. The sound of his voice was a memory blurred by distance and business calls, always clipped and impatient, never warm. She couldn't recall a single bedtime story or a moment where he looked at her like she was something more than a fleeting responsibility. And her mother—God, her mother's perfume—that suffocating cloud of white jasmine and vodka, always seemed to arrive before she did. It clung to the drapes, to Ava's pillows, to her hair, long after her mother was gone. Longer than her embrace. Longer than her love, if it had ever existed at all. Her mother's touch was cold, her gaze colder. Ava used to press her small hands to the windows and watch her leave, praying she'd come back softer. She never did.
Ava's childhood was a mosaic of jet lag and hotel suites. She'd stood at the base of the Eiffel Tower, floated in gondolas down Venetian canals, and tasted sushi in Tokyo that melted on her tongue like snow. Her passport was thick with stamps by the age of ten. But none of those places felt like home. Home was a concept Ava didn't understand. Not really. Her childhood home in Vancouver was more like a museum—perfectly curated, but hollow. A stage built to impress, but never to comfort.
Her father was always gone. He existed in phone calls, scheduled meetings, and brief appearances in tuxedos at charity galas. When he was home, he was on his phone, always pacing, always tense, and Ava quickly learned that the way to his attention was through perfect grades or crisis-level tantrums. He preferred the grades. It cost less to reward her than to soothe her. When she got her first A+ in primary school, he handed her a bracelet worth more than some people made in a year, kissed her on the forehead, and left the room. She kept the bracelet in its box. She wanted his words, not his money. But words were too expensive for him.
Sally Monroe, meanwhile, was more ghost than mother—a haunting, a flicker in the corner of the room, a presence that came and went like perfume dissipating into stale air. She floated in and out of the house, high on champagne and attention, always late, always dismissive, like motherhood was a performance she never auditioned for. Her stilettos clicked across marble floors like a metronome of neglect, and her laughter echoed through hallways Ava was never invited into. Ava can still hear her words like a wound that never scabbed over, each syllable slicing deeper than the last.
"You ruined my body, Ava," she once spat, wine glass in hand, eyes glassy and unfocused.
"If I didn't have you, I could've been someone," she slurred another time, brushing past her daughter like she was a smudge on her perfect reflection.
"Why can't you just be normal for once?"
Ava would replay those moments in her head, over and over, like a broken record. The cruelness wasn't random—it was ritual. Her mother's disdain was the wallpaper of her childhood, unavoidable and slowly peeling away at her self-worth. Every glance in the mirror became a question: What was so wrong with her that even her mother couldn't love her? And still, some pathetic part of her held onto hope—that one day Sally would walk through the door, take Ava's face in her hands, and say she was sorry. That she was proud. That she wanted her.
But apologies were for people who felt remorse. And Sally Monroe never looked back.
Words sharpened like razors over time, and Ava bled internally for years. She bled in silence. She bled with a smile. Every glance in the mirror felt like she was trying to live up to a version of herself that never existed. She would stare at her reflection and wonder what exactly about her had made her mother unravel.
The only solace she ever knew was Brenda.
Brenda was the nanny who stayed far past her job description. She was the one who tucked Ava in, made her soup when she was sick, brushed the knots out of her hair while humming lullabies. Brenda was the one who held her after nightmares, whispered that she was special, that she was loved—words no one else ever said and meant. Brenda was home. When the world felt too loud, Ava would crawl into Brenda's arms and let herself feel small, feel held. Brenda was the only person who ever looked at Ava like she mattered. Not as a responsibility. Not as a paycheck. But as a person.
And then one day, Brenda left too.
Ava was fifteen. Her parents claimed she had to go—"boundaries," her mother had said with a smug twist of her lips. Ava didn't eat for three days. Her silence screamed at them, but no one listened. Brenda cried when she packed her last bag. Ava sat on the stairs, arms wrapped around her knees, watching her only source of love walk out the door. It was the first time she thought about disappearing. The first time she wondered what death felt like.
That's when the darkness started to curl around her, quiet and relentless. It wasn't a sudden collapse. It was a slow, steady erosion. Each day chipped away at her until there was nothing left but skin stretched over silence.
By sixteen, the depression was a thick fog that clung to her skin, seeped into her lungs, made every breath feel like drowning. The anxiety followed like a shadow. Panic attacks in the middle of the night, the overwhelming sense that she was suffocating inside her own skin. Her heart would race for no reason, hands trembling, chest tightening until she gasped for air like she was underwater. She wore silk and diamonds, but her ribs felt like they were collapsing.
She sat in therapy offices decorated in muted pastels, nodding while older women scribbled notes and offered her lavender tea and affirmations. Ava learned how to lie in those offices. Learned the right things to say so they'd stop probing, stop calling her parents, stop suggesting medication that her mother would scoff at anyway. The therapists saw her as a sad rich girl. Nothing more.
No one noticed she was slipping. Maybe they did, but they didn't care. Or they thought she'd be fine. She was Ava Monroe, after all.
At school, she was the quiet girl with perfect hair and vacant eyes. People wanted to sit next to her, invited her to parties she never showed up to, tagged her in photos she wasn't in. No one really saw her. The friends she made wanted status, not connection. They clung to her for the proximity to power, the name, the lifestyle they thought they could sip like champagne through her. They smiled in selfies and whispered about her when she turned her back. Her name got her into rooms, but her presence was irrelevant.
She deleted her social media when she turned seventeen. The silence was better than the noise. She didn't want to see the curated versions of people pretending to live happy lives, or the forced smiles of people who didn't know what it meant to ache.
Most nights, she lay in bed staring at the ceiling, counting the cracks in the paint until her vision blurred. The silence was oppressive, curling around her like a second skin, smothering her slowly. She would lie motionless, the hum of the city outside her window reminding her that the world was still spinning, even if she wasn't. Each night bled into the next like watercolors running down the page, indistinguishable in their loneliness.
She often imagined what it would be like to simply vanish. To evaporate into the night air like breath on cold glass. Would anyone notice the absence of her quiet footsteps? The unoccupied chair in the lecture hall? The unread text messages on her phone? She doubted it. The idea that she could disappear without disrupting anything was both terrifying and oddly comforting. Some nights, the thoughts spiraled into places too dark to speak of—into fantasies of escape that stretched into eternity. A long, uninterrupted silence.
But something always tethered her to the edge. Sometimes it was the faint sound of Brenda's lullabies echoing in her head, like the memory of warmth. Sometimes it was a stranger's smile on the street or the way a poem broke open her chest just wide enough to let a sliver of hope in. A foolish, desperate hope that someone—anyone—might look at her one day and actually see her. Not the name. Not the money. Just her.
She never told anyone about those thoughts. Who would she tell? Her mother would laugh. Her father wouldn't even pause his call. And everyone else? They only knew how to love her shadow, never her soul.
There was no one to tell. So she carried it all alone, night after night, in a bed that felt too big, in a world that felt too empty.
Not Ava Monroe, the heiress. Not Ava Monroe, the girl with a platinum card and a perfect smile. Just Ava.
She turned eighteen and moved into her own condo in downtown Vancouver, a sleek place her father paid for and never visited. It was cold. Quiet. She painted one of the walls just to feel like she owned something in her life. She chose a soft green. Brenda would've liked it. The color softened the sterile white that made everything feel like a hospital.
University came next, more out of obligation than ambition. She studied literature because it felt like an escape, a place where pain was beautiful and loneliness had purpose. Her classmates admired her writing, but they never knew the stories came from somewhere real. She wrote about girls drowning in oceans of expectation, about mothers who forgot how to love, about the sound of being forgotten.
On weekends, she wandered the streets of Vancouver, alone with her earbuds and playlists of sad songs. Sometimes she sat at cafes and watched people laughing over lattes, wondering what it would feel like to belong to someone's world like that. Other times, she would walk along the seawall in Stanley Park, letting the crashing of waves drown out the noise in her head. She liked rainy days best—something about the grey skies made her feel less alone, like even the weather understood her.
She was twenty-one now. Twenty-one and still haunted by a childhood that looked perfect in pictures. Twenty-one and still trying to figure out who she was beneath the layers of privilege and pain. Twenty-one and still waiting for someone to stay.
The thing about being hollow is that it echoes. It makes everything louder. Loneliness. Grief. Desperation. The ache of never being chosen.
And Ava Monroe's whole life had been one long, aching echo.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
The city of Vancouver glittered under grey skies, caught in that strange, beautiful limbo between rain and light. The kind of grey that wrapped itself around buildings like a heavy blanket, soft and suffocating all at once. For Quinn Hughes, the skyline had become a blur—glass towers that reflected versions of himself he no longer recognized. Faces he used to know stared back from the mirrored windows: the hopeful rookie, the quiet brother, the boy with wide eyes and big dreams. But now, the reflections were hollowed out, distorted. He no longer knew which one was real.
He sat in his high-rise apartment overlooking the city, the window cool against his shoulder as he leaned into the silence. His breath left faint fog on the glass, fading faster than the thoughts in his head. The world outside moved with its usual rhythm—cars zipping through puddles, cyclists hunched against the drizzle, pedestrians rushing somewhere with purpose, umbrellas bobbing like tiny shields against the storm. But inside, Quinn felt still. Stuck. Forgotten.
The hum of the refrigerator was the only sound. The kind of silence that pressed against your chest and made you question if the world would even notice if you were gone. He hadn’t spoken to anyone all day. Not because no one called—he just didn’t answer. Some part of him hoped someone might show up anyway. But no one did.
The loneliness wasn’t loud. It was quiet and creeping, like fog under a doorframe. It seeped into his bones and made everything feel a few shades colder. He had the view, the prestige, the life people envied. But none of it meant anything when the only voice he heard was his own, echoing through empty rooms.
He blinked slowly, letting the rain blur his vision, and for a moment, he imagined the skyline disappearing. The city swallowed by mist. And him, sitting there, unnoticed. A ghost in a glass tower.
They called it an honor. They said it was a privilege. They said he earned it.
But when Quinn was named captain of the Vancouver Canucks, it didn’t feel like a crown. It felt like a shackle.
He remembered the headlines. The social media storm. The debates.
He’s too quiet. He’s not vocal enough. He’s not a leader. He hasn’t won anything.
People questioned his worth like it was a commodity they could bid on. They dissected his posture, his words, his facial expressions like analysts on a mission. Every move he made was magnified, every mistake weaponized. He was under a microscope, and the scrutiny burned.
He tried to drown it out. He told himself it didn’t matter, that he didn’t owe the world anything more than his effort. But it mattered. It mattered more than he wanted to admit.
Because all Quinn Hughes ever wanted was to be good enough.
Not just for the team. Not just for the fans. For his brothers. For his parents. For himself.
He grew up with a stick in his hands and the weight of expectation already on his shoulders. Being the oldest meant being the example. The one who knew the right answer. The one who paved the path not just for himself, but for everyone who came after. Every step he took was supposed to be a guide for his brothers, a light to follow. But what people didn’t understand was that he had paved that path with pieces of himself—with sleep he never got, with tears no one saw, with bruises he never let anyone treat.
Every time someone praised his poise, they didn’t see the nights he stayed up wondering if he was enough. Every time someone called him steady, they didn’t see how hard he worked to hold the cracks together. Each season, each game, each injury chipped away at him like erosion on a cliffside—slow, relentless. There were days when his body moved on autopilot, when he looked in the mirror and felt like a stranger was staring back. The boy who once dreamed with fire in his chest now looked at his reflection with tired eyes, wondering when the light inside him dimmed.
He wore his role like armor, but underneath it, he was breaking.
There were mornings he couldn’t get out of bed without pain shooting down his spine. Nights he iced his knees in silence while his teammates laughed across hotel hallways. Games where he played through injuries he should’ve rested. And still, when the final buzzer blew and the Canucks fell short yet again, he took the blame.
Always, it was Quinn.
He bore it in his posture, in the way his shoulders slumped when no one was watching. In the way he lingered on the ice after practice, skating until the rink emptied and all that was left was his shadow. He bore it in the bags under his eyes, the ache in his muscles, the distant look that had settled into his face.
And yet, no matter how hard he pushed, how much he gave, it never felt like enough.
His life looked like a dream from the outside. The penthouse apartment. The cars. The designer suits. The headlines. The cheers. But inside, it all felt empty. Like he was moving through a world made of glass, afraid to breathe too hard in case it shattered.
He tried to fill the void. With late nights and loud music. With drinks and shallow company. With bodies that meant nothing, tangled in his sheets, saying all the right things in the moment and disappearing before morning. But when the sun rose, so did the silence. And the ache.
It was always there.
The ache of being needed, but not known. The ache of being seen, but not understood.
Quinn carried the team like a secret. He never wanted the credit. Just the weight. He thought maybe if he carried enough of it, he could finally prove something—to himself, to the critics, to the kid he used to be who dreamt of the NHL and didn’t know how lonely dreams could become.
He watched the city pass him by from his window. Rain streaked the glass. The clouds hung low. Everything was tinted in shades of grey. His phone buzzed from the counter. Another text. Another obligation. He ignored it.
Sometimes, he wished he could disappear for a while. Not forever. Just long enough to remember who he was beneath the layers. Beneath the jersey, the title, the expectations. He didn’t even know what he liked outside of hockey anymore. Who was he when he wasn’t on the ice?
He closed his eyes and tried to remember the last time he laughed—really laughed. The kind that made your chest ache and your eyes water. The kind that felt free. Unfiltered. Nothing came.
He hadn’t laughed in a long time.
He had teammates. He had family. He had people. But the truth was, Quinn Hughes felt more alone now than he ever had in his life. And he didn’t know how to ask for help.
He didn’t know how to say that the pressure was crushing him. That every game felt like walking a tightrope with no net. That every loss carved something deeper into his chest. That sometimes he stood under the shower for an hour just to feel something real.
There was no off switch. No escape. He was Captain Hughes now. He had to be calm. Composed. Controlled.
But inside, he was drowning.
There were moments, late at night, when he’d walk the seawall alone with a hoodie pulled over his head and his breath fogging in front of him. Moments when he’d sit by the water and wonder what life would be like if he weren’t Quinn Hughes. If he were just... someone. Anyone. Free to feel without the fear of letting someone down.
Because that’s what it always came back to: letting people down.
He thought of his brothers. Jack with his bright smile and boundless energy. Luke with his quiet brilliance. They looked up to him. They always had. And that scared him more than anything. Because what if they saw the cracks? What if they saw how tired he was? What if they saw that some days, he didn’t want to lace up his skates? That some days, he resented the game that had given him everything and taken just as much in return?
He hated that part of himself. The part that felt bitter. Burnt out. Hollow.
He turned from the window, the sky outside darkening with the promise of another cold Vancouver night. The apartment felt too quiet. Too sterile. He poured a drink, not because he wanted one, but because it gave his hands something to do. The whiskey burned down his throat. It didn’t help. It never did.
Quinn sat on the edge of his couch, elbows on his knees, the glass dangling loosely from his fingers. He stared at the floor and wondered how much longer he could keep doing this. Keep pretending. Keep performing. Keep carrying.
He wanted something different. Something real.
He didn’t know what that looked like. Not yet. But he knew what it wasn’t. It wasn’t the headlines. It wasn’t the jersey. It wasn’t the cheers that faded as quickly as they came. It wasn’t the way people only saw him when he was winning.
He wanted someone to see him when he was losing.
Really see him.
Not Captain Hughes. Not the defenseman. Not the franchise savior.
Just Quinn.
And maybe, one day, someone would.
But tonight, the only sound was the rain.
And the hollow echo of a man trying to hold himself together.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
The air inside Rogers Arena was thick with loss. It clung to the walls, to the empty seats, to the damp gear hanging in open lockers. The kind of silence that followed a season-ending defeat was unlike any other. It wasn’t loud. It was heavier than that. A kind of grief that pressed itself into the bones of the room, into the stitching of the jerseys, into the very air itself. And in the middle of it all, alone under the dim fluorescent lights of the locker room, Quinn Hughes sat perfectly still, still in full gear.
His skates were unlaced but still on. His gloves, damp with sweat and frustration, sat clenched between his knees. The rest of the team had long cleared out—some silent, others trying to shake it off with forced laughter and hollow reassurances. Quinn hadn’t moved. His eyes were locked on the floor, seeing everything and nothing all at once. The same square of tile beneath his skates stared back at him like it had answers he’d never find.
The Canucks had missed the playoffs.
Again.
He ran through every moment of the game like a looped reel in his head. The fumbled breakout. The missed stick lift. The turnover in the second period that shifted the momentum. The bad line change. The penalty that cost them the equalizer. What if he had blocked that shot? What if he had skated faster? Thought quicker? Passed sharper?
What if he was just better?
It was always him. He could’ve done more. He should’ve.
He leaned forward, bracing his elbows on his knees, his head cradled in his hands like it was the only thing keeping it from splitting apart. The weight of his helmet pressed into his forehead, the hard shell biting into his skin, but he didn’t take it off. It felt safer somehow, like a shield between him and the failure echoing in his bones. His fingers gripped at his hair through the fabric of his gloves before letting go, too tired to even hold himself together. His breathing was shallow, each inhale an effort, like even his lungs didn’t want to take up space. The room felt massive and shrinking all at once, like the walls were closing in on him while stretching into an infinite, hollow void. His pulse thundered in his ears, louder than the silence, louder than the thoughts shouting in his head. And still, he didn’t move. Couldn’t. Because moving meant facing it. And right now, he wasn’t sure he could survive that.
They made a mistake.
Not just naming him captain.
Drafting him.
Quinn didn’t know when those thoughts started to grow roots in his chest, but they were in full bloom now. What if he was a bust? A wasted draft pick? All this time, everyone talked about his skating, his vision, his composure—but what did any of that matter if he couldn’t get his team there? If he couldn’t lead them?
What if he was never meant to be enough?
What if he peaked too early?
He slowly peeled off his gloves and dropped them to the floor with a soft thud that echoed louder than it should have in the empty locker room. His fingers trembled, tingling from the cold sweat that had long dried against his palms. The ache in his knuckles pulsed like a second heartbeat. He flexed them slowly, like the pain might root him back into his body.
He stared at the gloves for a moment, his chest tightening. They looked so small on the floor. So defeated. Just like him.
He exhaled shakily, the sound catching in his throat. Then he braced himself against the bench and pushed himself up. His legs screamed in protest, muscles stiff and bruised from the game, from the season, from everything. The weight of his gear felt unbearable now. The jersey that once filled him with pride now felt suffocating, like it was pressing down on every bone.
His shoulder pads creaked as he moved, the Velcro at his sides sticking stubbornly as if even his equipment didn’t want to let go. The familiar routine of undressing after a game felt foreign. Wrong. His body went through the motions, but everything inside him was numb. Disconnected.
He didn’t bother taking off the rest. Just the gloves. Just enough to stand. Enough to move.
And so, step by step, like a sleepwalker, he drifted toward the showers. Not with purpose. Not even with intent. Just the instinct to hide somewhere the world couldn’t see him fall apart.
The water hit his skin, hot at first, then numb. Steam rose around him, curling into the air, catching the yellow of the overhead lights. He leaned his forearm against the tile and rested his head against it, eyes shut tight. His breath stuttered.
And then the tears came.
They ran down his cheeks, hot and quiet, blending seamlessly with the water cascading from the showerhead. He didn’t sob. He didn’t make a sound. He just cried. The kind of crying you didn’t even know you were doing until it had already broken through. His shoulders trembled under the pressure of all he carried, all he never said aloud.
He didn’t know how to do this anymore.
He didn’t know how to keep pretending.
How to wear the 'C' like it didn’t burn his chest.
How to keep skating when he was skating on empty.
He stayed under the water until it ran cold, until his skin was numb and his chest felt hollow, the ache in his sternum blooming deeper with each passing second. The icy spray carved through the steam and sliced against his shoulders, but still, he stood there. Rigid. Breathless. Hoping that if he just stayed a little longer, it would rinse away the guilt, the weight, the disappointment he carried like a second skin.
He tilted his face toward the stream, letting it pour down over him, blinding his eyes and filling his ears until the world outside was muffled into nothing. He wished it could drown everything out. The voices. The headlines. The pressure. The relentless whisper in his own head telling him he was a failure. That he’d let everyone down. That he was just pretending.
When he finally moved, it was mechanical. He reached for a towel without looking, barely registering the shivers that had taken over his body. Each motion was slow, deliberate, like his limbs were moving through molasses. He got dressed without looking in the mirror—he couldn't bear to. Not tonight. Not when all he would see was hollow eyes and the wreckage of who he used to be.
The locker room was even quieter now, echoing with emptiness. He grabbed his keys from his cubby and made his way down the hall, his footsteps the only sound bouncing off the concrete walls. The back exit opened with a metallic click, and he stepped out into the cold embrace of the night, where even the air seemed to exhale with grief.
He drove through downtown Vancouver like a ghost. The city glowed with artificial life—streetlights, neon signs, headlights weaving through traffic. His hands gripped the steering wheel tight, knuckles pale. He turned off the music. He couldn’t stand the sound. Not tonight.
When he pulled into the underground parking lot beneath his building, he didn’t move right away. He stared at the elevator doors, engine ticking as it cooled. His eyes burned.
Then, slowly, he shifted the gear into park, turned off the ignition, and stepped out.
But he didn’t go to the elevator.
He walked. Back up the ramp, through the quiet lobby. Past the sleeping doorman and out the revolving door. Into the cool night, where the mist clung to his hair and the scent of the sea drifted in from the harbor.
His feet took him to the waterfront without thinking.
He sat down on a bench facing the water, a familiar spot tucked just far enough from the streetlights to feel hidden—like the world had deliberately carved out a pocket for solitude. He didn't need light. Not tonight. He needed the shadows, the quiet, the place where he could unravel without the risk of being seen. The night stretched out before him like a great velvet curtain, draped in shades of sorrow.
The moon hung low and full, its glow casting a pale sheen across the surface of the harbor, soft and eerie like a whisper. The light shimmered on the dark water like spilled silver, rippling with every subtle breath of the breeze. It felt like something ancient was watching—not judging, just witnessing. Bearing quiet testimony to the ache in his chest.
Waves lapped quietly against the edge, a rhythm too soft to offer comfort, but enough to remind him that time was still moving even when he wasn't. Even when it felt like everything inside him had come to a halt. His breath came slow and fogged in the cold air, a small trace of life in a body that felt otherwise hollow.
Across the harbor, the city looked like it was sleeping. The lights in the high-rises twinkled like constellations behind glass, but there was no warmth in them. They were cold and distant, a mockery of connection. From here, the skyline looked soft, like someone had taken an eraser to its sharp edges—like the whole world had blurred, and he was the only thing left in focus.
There was no one else around. No footsteps. No voices. Just Quinn and the darkness and the distant, indifferent city. No hum of conversation. No rattle of a bike chain. No hint of movement on the quiet street behind him. Just the low thrum of the city breathing somewhere far away, out of reach.
The silence wasn’t peaceful. It was vast. Cold. Like standing in the middle of a frozen lake with nothing but the creaking ice beneath your feet. The kind of silence that made every heartbeat echo too loud, every breath feel like a scream in a cathedral.
And in that space between heartbeats, he let himself sink into the stillness. It wasn’t comfort he found there, but a numbness that offered a temporary shield from the thoughts clawing at the edges of his mind. He didn’t cry. Didn’t breathe deeply. He didn’t feel worthy of either.
He just existed. Quiet and alone. A silhouette on a bench, washed in moonlight and regret. A man with the weight of a city on his shoulders, with no one to help him carry it.
And somehow, that felt like both a punishment and a mercy. Because in that solitude, at least he didn’t have to pretend. At least out here, in the dark, he could stop performing for a world that only loved him when he was winning.
Quinn slouched forward, hands clasped together, his breath visible in the air. He stared at the reflection, wishing he could fall into it. Dissolve into the dark and start over. Be someone else.
The thoughts returned.
What if he never lived up to who he was supposed to be? What if he let everyone down? His team. His family. Himself.
He pressed his fists to his eyes.
He wasn’t good enough. He wasn’t even sure he ever had been.
He didn’t see her at first. His eyes were still on the water, lost in thought, in shame, in questions that never seemed to end. The world around him had blurred, dulled to nothing but the rhythmic lapping of the tide and the slow rise and fall of his breath. The bench, the ground, the sky—it all felt far away. He was so deep inside himself that the rest of the world ceased to exist. So when the wooden slats shifted just slightly beneath him, when the gentle weight of another person settled quietly on the far side of the bench, it felt more like a ripple than a presence. A shift in the atmosphere. A soft reminder that he wasn’t, in fact, entirely alone in the dark.
A girl had sat down beside him.
She wore a grey sweater, hood pulled up over short brown hair. Her hands were folded tightly in her lap, her shoulders drawn in like she was trying to take up less space. She didn’t look at him. Her gaze was fixed straight ahead, on the water, on the moonlight that shimmered across it.
Her eyes were glassy. She’d been crying.
Despite choosing to sit on the only occupied bench in a stretch of empty ones, she didn’t acknowledge him. It was almost like she didn’t even register that he was there. Or maybe she had—and chose not to care. She made no shift to the side, no polite nod, no glance of curiosity or apology. She just sat, arms crossed tightly around herself, a human question mark curled inward.
Her shoulders were hunched so tightly it looked like she was folding into herself, like she wanted to disappear. The kind of posture that said: don’t look at me, don’t ask, don’t speak. Her body language broadcasted it louder than words ever could. She didn’t seem to want to be seen, and yet she had come to this exact bench, as if drawn by some unspoken gravity.
She just sat there, staring at the water like it held answers. Like if she stared hard enough, long enough, the waves might part and whisper something she needed to hear. Something to make staying feel like less of a mistake.
And Quinn didn’t say anything either.
For a long time, they sat in silence.
The kind of silence that wasn’t awkward. Just heavy. Weighted with things neither of them could say. The occasional car drove by behind them, its tires hissing on the wet road. Somewhere nearby, a gull cried out and the water lapped softly against the shore. It was the only sound that felt honest.
He didn’t know who she was.
But she looked like she was drowning too.
Ava Monroe had never meant to sit on that bench.
She had never meant to be anywhere at all, not tonight.
The fight with her mom had been brutal. Ugly. The kind of words that didn’t just hurt—they hollowed her out. Scarred deeper than fists ever could. Ava had gone to her mother out of desperation, aching for some kind of connection, some shred of maternal warmth, a single thread to hold onto. But all she got was venom, sharp and cold and unforgiving.
The words weren't just cruel—they were confirmation. Confirmation that every terrible thing she had ever believed about herself was true. That she was a burden. That she wasn’t wanted. That she wasn’t enough. Her mother’s voice didn’t just echo in the room—it rooted itself in her chest, in the hollow spaces already carved out by years of neglect and silence. It made her feel microscopic. Like her existence had always been some colossal inconvenience.
Ava left that house feeling like a ghost. Like a girl made of glass. Each step home felt heavier, more meaningless. There was nothing left in her—no fire, no fight, not even the quiet defiance she used to carry just to get through the day. She felt like she didn’t belong anywhere, not even in her own skin. Like the world had gone on without her a long time ago, and she’d only just realized it.
"You’ll never be enough."
"You ruined everything."
"You were a mistake."
The words sliced her open, deep and surgical, with a precision only a mother could wield. She didn’t flinch. Didn’t argue. Didn’t cry. She just stood there, frozen in place, absorbing every blow like a sponge, letting it soak through her until she was heavy with shame. It was like watching her own soul disintegrate in real-time. Her hands hung limp at her sides. Her heart didn’t even race—it just slowed, like it had given up trying.
She moved on instinct, her body carrying her out the door and down the street like she was sleepwalking, like something detached had taken over and was pulling the strings for her. The city was buzzing around her, but she didn’t hear it. Didn’t see it. She was a shell.
When she got back to her apartment, the lights were too bright. Too artificial. They revealed too much, illuminated all the places inside her that were cracked and bleeding. She walked past the mirror without looking. She knew what she'd see: nothing. Just hollow eyes. A stranger.
And then she saw the bottle. It was just sitting there. Quiet. Waiting.
She picked it up.
Stared at it.
Her hand shook as she unscrewed the cap. She poured them out into her palm, white tablets spilling like tiny bones into the center of her hand. The weight of them felt enormous. Final.
She sat on the floor, cold and silent, and stared at her shaking hands. Her breathing came shallow, like the room had been drained of oxygen. Her thoughts were louder than ever, a storm behind her eyes: You’re a failure. A disappointment. A mistake. Unlovable.
The silence was so total, it felt like the world had already moved on without her.
And for one long, harrowing moment, she almost let go.
She shook them gently, the pills rattling like distant thunder in the quiet room—a sound so small, yet impossibly loud in the silence.
Her fingers shook.
Her breathing was shallow, barely there, each inhale catching like her lungs had to think twice before choosing to keep going. The silence in the apartment pressed against her ears, not soft or gentle, but brutal—the kind of silence that made your skin crawl, like the walls were whispering all the things you were too afraid to say out loud.
It was too quiet. Too still. Like the world had stopped moving just to watch her unravel. The ticking of the clock felt like a taunt, counting down a life she didn’t want to keep living. Her heart didn’t feel like it beat anymore—it thudded, dull and mechanical, like a broken metronome.
Everything inside her felt empty and echoing, like she had become a hollow thing, carved out piece by piece by the people who were supposed to love her. She didn’t even cry. There weren’t tears left. Just a vast, suffocating stillness, as if even grief had abandoned her now.
But something stopped her.
A voice she couldn’t name. A feeling in her chest. Like someone was holding her wrist. Telling her to wait. To breathe.
She put the pills back in the bottle.
Put on her sweater.
Walked.
And now she was here.
Sitting beside a stranger.
Alive, but unsure why.
She didn’t know who he was. Didn’t care. All she knew was that he was as still as she was. As broken. That something about the way he stared at the water made her feel less alone.
They didn’t speak.
But their silence was the loudest thing either of them had heard all night.
Minutes passed. Maybe an hour. Neither of them moved.
Quinn glanced at her. Just once.
And for a second, she met his eyes.
Just a second.
But in that second, he saw her pain. She saw his.
And for the first time in what felt like forever, they both breathed a little deeper.
Together.
The night didn’t fix anything. It didn’t heal them. But it didn’t break them further, either.
And sometimes, that’s enough.
That night, they didn’t fall apart.
They just... sat. And survived.
Side by side.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Quinn looked across to her one more time.
Really looked.
It wasn’t just the way the moonlight framed her face or the way her sweater hung like armor against the night. It was the stillness in her body, the haunting in her eyes. There was something about her—something not loud, not obvious—but deeply known. A ghost of a memory wrapped in velvet pain. A shape he hadn’t seen in years but still knew by name, as if she'd been waiting on the periphery of his life all along.
His eyes traced the soft outline of her jaw, delicate and trembling like it held back a thousand words. The faint sheen of dried tears clung stubbornly to her cheeks, catching the moonlight like salt-crusted silver. But it was her expression that stunned him. That deep, quiet devastation. The kind of brokenness people learn to wear like perfume—undetectable unless you’ve worn it too. She didn’t just look sad. She looked emptied. As if she’d bled out every last feeling and was only now discovering what it meant to be a shell.
And the way she held herself, shoulders slumped like her bones could no longer carry the weight of being alive—it almost looked rehearsed. Like she'd practiced disappearing. Like she’d spent years perfecting the art of looking okay while silently screaming.
And then it clicked.
Of course he knew who she was.
Her last name was practically stamped into every corner of the city.
Monroe.
David Monroe. Real estate titan. Investor. Philanthropist. A name stitched into the very fabric of the city. His empire touched everything—commercial towers, luxury condos, high-profile foundations. And the Canucks? They were just another line on his ledger. A silent but steady benefactor of the organization, his influence loomed like the skyline his company had helped build. Every player knew that name. You couldn’t be part of the team without brushing shoulders with the Monroes.
Every year, they hosted a lavish charity gala—an affair of such extravagance that even seasoned veterans couldn’t hide their discomfort. Held in a grand ballroom glittering with crystal chandeliers and lined with tables draped in silk, the event was a performance of wealth and image. Silver champagne trays floated between guests, the air filled with the soft clinking of crystal flutes and rehearsed laughter. The players would show up in tuxedos, practice their media smiles in the car, and take photos for the press like it all meant something. They thanked the Monroes with polite handshakes and obligatory small talk, careful not to overstep, careful to appear grateful.
It was the kind of night where everything sparkled, except the people who had to pretend to belong there.
Quinn remembered her father clearly.
David Monroe was the one standing on stage, smiling beside ownership and management, when Quinn first pulled on the Canucks jersey on draft night. A handshake, a picture. Flashbulbs. Cheers. Everything about that moment had felt like a coronation. Quinn Hughes, savior of the franchise. Golden boy.
But he didn’t remember seeing her.
Not until now.
And now that he had—he couldn’t unsee her. Ava Monroe, the invisible girl behind the empire. The one who should've glowed under the same lights, been photographed on red carpets, toasted by men in suits, wrapped in everything that came with a name like hers. But she hadn’t. Somehow, she had slipped through the cracks of her own legacy, choosing shadows over chandeliers. Sitting beside him now, she looked like a ghost aching to be felt, not seen—like someone who had spent her whole life being too visible in the wrong ways and invisible in all the ways that mattered.
There was a haunting in her presence, the kind that made you want to apologize without knowing what for. And Quinn did. He wanted to say sorry for a world that forgot her. For a father who used her last name like currency while letting his daughter starve for affection. For the cameras that had never panned her way. For the years she must've spent wondering if her life was even her own.
And then, just as the recognition settled into his bones, she looked up.
Tear-stained eyes. Silent. Red-rimmed.
And she knew.
Of course she did.
Quinn Hughes. The prodigy. The captain. The promise.
The man who was meant to lift the city. To carry its hopes like a crown and wear its failures like chains. To lead the team through the fire and still emerge smiling. To be the one who fixed everything, even when he was the one silently falling apart. He was the face on the banners, the name in the headlines, the reason kids wore number 43 jerseys. And no one ever stopped to ask what that weight might be doing to the boy underneath it all.
She blinked at him, slowly, and something passed between them—something unspoken and deeply human, like the kind of look you give someone when you both know what it means to want to disappear. A silent understanding that didn’t need translation. A breath of shared grief, heavy and unrelenting, that wrapped around them like a fog neither of them could escape. In that fragile second, it was like they were looking into a mirror made of pain—different stories, different scars, but the same hollow ache behind their eyes. The world didn’t shift around them, but something inside did. Something wordless and aching that whispered, I see you. I feel it too.
Both of them had grown up being told they were meant for greatness.
Both of them knew what it felt like to suffocate under that weight.
Both of them were breaking.
The emptiness echoed between them like a heartbeat. A soundless ache that needed no explanation.
And then, after a pause that felt like it stretched out forever, Quinn swallowed hard, the tension in his jaw finally giving way. He turned his body slightly toward her, hesitant, uncertain, but needing to say something before the silence drowned them both.
"I—"
His voice cracked, and he had to start again.
"I don’t know if I’m good enough for this," he said quietly, almost like he was confessing it to the ocean. "I don’t know if I’m good enough for anything. At all. And I feel like I’m slowly falling apart and breaking."
The words sat in the air, raw and trembling.
She didn’t respond. Not with words.
A tear slipped down her cheek. Another.
"My, uh... my thought was that this would be my last night," She said, her voice barely a whisper. Her voice was thin. A ghost of itself. "It almost was."
Quinn’s breath hitched, but he didn’t look away. He couldn’t.
She looked down at her hands, still clenched tightly in her lap, knuckles white. The air around them suddenly felt sharper, like the world had stilled to listen.
Quinn turned his head just slightly, not wanting to push, but needing to hear her.
Ava swallowed hard, her throat raw. "I had them all in my hand. The pills. I sat on the floor of my bedroom, staring at them. And for a second, it was the only thing that made sense. Like I could finally stop the screaming inside my head. Like I could finally rest."
She took a shaky breath, then another, like her lungs were relearning how to function. Her voice was a flicker, something barely lit. "But I didn’t. I don’t know why. Something in me—some tiny, quiet part that still believed in something—just... wouldn’t let me. Maybe it was fear. Maybe it was hope. Maybe it was nothing more than habit. But I couldn’t do it. My hand was trembling so hard I thought I was going to drop everything."
Her stare fell distant, glassed over again. "I was sitting there, on the floor, holding my life in one hand and everything I hated about myself in the other. And all I could think was... no one would notice. Not really. My phone wouldn’t ring. No one would come looking. The world would keep spinning and I’d just be another girl who didn’t make it. And for a moment, that felt like peace."
She paused, her voice breaking on the next exhale. "But then something happened. Something I can’t explain. Like the tiniest part of me screamed. Like my own soul refused to be snuffed out without one final fight. I put the pills back. I stood up. I walked out the door. I didn’t even grab a coat. I didn’t know where I was going, but I knew if I stayed one second longer, I wasn’t going to make it."
Her eyes finally flicked up, not to look at him, but past him, to the water. "So I ended up here. Still breathing. But not really living. Just... floating. Empty. I didn’t want to be found. I just didn’t want to disappear without someone knowing I was ever here in the first place."
The words hung between them, bare and bleeding. A confession not meant to earn comfort, just to be heard.
She didn’t cry when she said it. She sounded hollow. Like she’d already cried all the tears there were to cry.
And Quinn didn’t speak.
He just listened.
Because he knew what it felt like to be so tired of being alive that even breathing felt like a burden.
The honesty clung to the air like smoke. Fragile. Heavy.
Another tear traced the curve of Ava's face. But she still didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to. Her silence said enough. It said: Me too.
And maybe that was the first moment they truly understood each other. Not because of their names. Not because of who they were supposed to be. But because beneath all of that—the legacies, the expectations, the titles—they were just two broken people whose pain happened to echo at the same frequency. Two souls who had come to the water's edge not to find answers, but to surrender. And yet, somehow, they'd collided. Quietly. Gently. Without ceremony. Just a breath between strangers who were anything but.
Their silence wasn’t passive—it was deliberate. Thick with everything they couldn’t say. A communion of ghosts sitting side by side. Each aching, each unraveling, each choosing not to fall apart simply because the other was still sitting there. Still breathing.
And in that aching silence, something passed between them—not a promise, not a rescue, but a thread. Fragile. Unspoken. I see you. I feel it too.
As if pulled by gravity, they shifted.
Slowly. Quietly. As if afraid to shatter whatever had taken root between them.
They moved closer.
Ava’s shoulder brushed Quinn’s.
The contact was barely there, but it was enough. Enough to ground them both.
Quinn didn’t flinch.
Neither did Ava.
That small touch, that simple warmth, threaded something through them—a fragile thread of safety in a world that had offered them nothing but cold.
It wasn’t romantic. It wasn’t dramatic. It was real.
Their bodies didn’t shift again. They didn’t hug. They didn’t hold hands. They just sat, shoulder to shoulder, their pain seeping into one another, until it didn’t feel so sharp. So singular.
They were two souls trapped under the same foot of pressure.
Two hearts with too many cracks.
Two people who had spent years suffocating in silence, and somehow found breath in each other.
Ava closed her eyes and leaned just slightly into his side. Not enough to be a plea. Just enough to say, I’m still here.
Quinn stayed still. But his head dipped ever so slightly in her direction. His shoulder curved toward hers. His eyes remained on the water, but his thoughts were finally somewhere else.
And in that moment, they both felt it.
A shift.
The beginning of something neither of them had words for.
A presence. A tether. A reason.
They sat like that for a long time. The world moved on without them—cars passed, waves rose and fell, the city lights blinked in patterns too fast to follow. But they didn’t move.
Minutes turned into hours.
The pain didn’t disappear. But it dulled. Muted.
Like someone had finally lit a candle in the dark.
And though they didn’t say another word, they didn’t need to.
The silence had changed.
It was no longer a void.
It was a shelter.
And sometimes, that was enough to begin again.
Just as the wind picked up, brushing past them like the breath of something ancient, Quinn turned his head slightly toward her. His voice was soft, barely there. "I see you," he said. Three words, but they felt like a lighthouse cutting through fog.
Ava didn’t answer right away. But her breath hitched, and then steadied. She turned her gaze to him slowly, her eyes tired, but no longer empty. "I see you too," she whispered.
They didn’t say anything else. There was nothing left to say. So they leaned gently into each other, the contact quiet but constant, and let the silence settle around them like a blanket.
The night stretched long, and the darkness never lifted, but they stayed. Two shadows on a bench, side by side.
And somehow, that night—that fragile, fleeting night—was enough for them to choose to stay a little longer in the world.
Enough to make it through one more sunrise.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
The first light of dawn broke slowly, as if unsure whether it was welcome. It crept over the horizon in soft hues—faded gold, gentle blush, the faintest whisper of blue. The waves caught it first, the gentle lapping of water at the harbor edge shimmering like liquid gold. Then the sky followed, spreading it across the city like the slow reveal of a secret.
Neither of them had moved.
Quinn and Ava sat shoulder to shoulder on that old wooden bench, the air around them still heavy with the weight of everything that had passed between them. It wasn’t the kind of silence that screamed. It was the kind that exhaled—soft, worn, exhausted. The kind that said, you’re still here, and so am I.
The cold had settled into their bones, deep and aching, but they hadn’t noticed. Not really. Because something warmer had wrapped itself around them, invisible but steady. A shared understanding, a tether. The gravity of the night had forged something fragile and indelible between them—something they didn’t understand yet but felt all the same.
The silence between them had shifted from one of pain to one of comfort. From a quiet cry for help to a quiet offering of presence. No more apologies. No need for explanation. Just breath in the cold. The subtle rhythm of two people choosing, again and again, not to leave. Shared breath. Shared survival. And in that stillness, the beginning of something neither of them could name, but both of them needed.
The sunrise wasn’t beautiful. It was quiet. Muted. The kind of sunrise that didn’t demand attention, just offered presence. There were no vivid streaks of fire across the sky, no brilliant crescendo of colors. Just a slow, tender brightening. The world easing itself into wakefulness. It rose like a sigh—tired, cautious, and real.
And that, somehow, felt perfect.
Because that morning wasn’t about beauty. It wasn’t about spectacle. It was about surviving the night. About making it through the hardest hours and finding, somehow, that the sky still turned. That the sun still rose. That breath still came.
The light didn’t feel triumphant. It felt earned. Like something cracked open quietly and let the day slip in.
Quinn shifted slightly, straightening his back with a quiet exhale. He rubbed at his face, the exhaustion of the night finally catching up to him. Ava followed, stretching out her legs, feeling the pins and needles in her feet as blood returned to limbs left too still for too long. Her fingers flexed slowly, grounding herself back into her body.
They didn’t speak.
There was no need.
What could they say that hadn’t already been said in silence?
Instead, they exchanged a glance. A quiet, reverent thing. A moment of mutual understanding that needed no words. It lingered, not rushed or fleeting, but long enough to say everything that mattered. There was something sacred in it—a silent bow of gratitude, a recognition of shared survival. They didn’t smile. Didn’t cry. They just looked at each other with the kind of raw honesty that only exists after darkness has been witnessed together. It was their way of saying, I see you. Thank you for staying.
And softly, Quinn spoke again. His voice was hoarse. "I see you."
Ava met his eyes, her own rimmed with a different kind of tear this time—not despair, but something gentler. "I see you too."
It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t cinematic. But it was enough.
Ava stood first. Her body protested, stiff and cold, but she didn’t mind. She tucked her hands into the sleeves of her hoodie, glanced down at Quinn, and gave the smallest of nods. He rose with her, slower, heavier, but he stood.
They didn’t hug.
They didn’t exchange numbers.
They didn’t make promises.
They just parted ways.
She walked one way, toward the edge of downtown, her steps slow, as if her body was still catching up to the weight of what had just happened. The hoodie swallowed her small frame, the sleeves too long, her hands still hidden inside them. With every step, she felt the echo of their silence, the comfort of it, trailing behind her like a ghost she wasn’t quite ready to let go of.
He walked the other, toward the towers he called home, his hands in his pockets, shoulders hunched, not from the cold but from something deeper—an ache, a lingering presence pressed into the slope of his spine. The bench faded behind them, but the feeling of it stayed—like warmth that lingered long after the fire had gone out.
The city slowly came alive around them—joggers blinking against the light, dog walkers tugging sleepy pups along wet sidewalks, the hum of traffic stirring awake. The world resumed its rhythm as if nothing had happened, as if two broken souls hadn’t just sat in the quiet and saved each other without saying so.
And neither of them looked back.
But both of them carried it. That night. That moment. That bench. A memory soft and sacred, stitched into the fabric of their morning.
They didn’t need to say it aloud. There was an unspoken agreement between them now. A silent pact forged in the dark: this night belonged to no one else. It was not for telling. Not for sharing. It was theirs. Only theirs.
And somehow, that knowledge was enough to steady their steps.
That should’ve been the end.
But it wasn’t.
Because somehow, a week later, they both ended up back at that same bench.
It wasn’t planned. Neither of them expected it. Quinn had taken the long way home after a game, a loss that twisted in his chest like a knife and refused to loosen its grip. His body ached, but not from the ice—from the weight of the night, the disappointment of another failed attempt at being enough. He didn’t want to go back to his apartment. The silence there wasn’t just silence; it was sharp, punishing, an echo chamber of regret. The lights were always too bright when he walked in. The air always too still. The emptiness too honest.
So he drove with no destination, his hands on the wheel but his thoughts miles away. His chest heavy. His eyes burning. He didn’t know where he was going until he got there.
That bench.
The one that had held him when he couldn’t hold himself.
The one where someone had seen him and stayed.
And Ava—she hadn’t planned it either. But she couldn’t stay in that house. Not after the latest fight. Not after hearing the same accusations echo off the walls. Not after being told she was ungrateful. Spoiled. A waste.
She had walked out into the night without a destination. Without a plan. Just a desperate need to breathe. To exist somewhere her pain wasn’t questioned or ignored. She didn’t know where her feet were taking her. Only that she needed to follow them.
And like something pulled from a quiet promise, from the magnetic pull of shared grief, they ended up there. As if the bench itself remembered them—held their pain from nights before, waited patiently beneath the city’s noise for their return. It wasn’t just a coincidence. It felt fated, like a hidden current in the universe had gently ushered them back to each other, back to that sliver of peace they had carved together in the dark. A place that didn’t demand anything but presence. A place that somehow knew what they needed before they did. They arrived without purpose, without preparation, but their steps mirrored the same ache, the same longing—to not be alone with the weight they carried. To be met in the middle of their ache without question. And again, the bench made room. Again, they sat. Together.
At the bench.
At the edge of the world.
Within minutes of each other.
Their eyes met.
Quinn’s breath caught.
Ava’s shoulders, tight with tension, eased.
She sat first.
He followed.
And that night, they stayed until the stars faded.
It became a rhythm. An unspoken routine.
They never texted. Never called. Never asked, will you be there?
But somehow, they always were.
Maybe not every night. But often enough that the bench no longer felt like just a bench. It became something sacred. A place of reckoning. Of retreat. Of quiet rebuilding.
They brought coffee sometimes. Wore warmer clothes. Sometimes one would arrive to find the other already waiting, and nothing needed to be said. The presence alone was enough. Familiar. Reassuring.
And each night, they shared a little more.
Quinn spoke about the pressure of being captain. Not in the way reporters asked about it, but in the way it sat on his chest at 2 a.m., making it hard to breathe. He talked about the fear of failure. The guilt of losing. The exhaustion of being everything to everyone and still feeling like nothing to himself.
Ava listened. Not as a fan. Not as a girl dazzled by his fame. But as someone who knew what it meant to crumble. To carry weight you never asked for.
And Ava, in turn, spoke of her loneliness. Of growing up in a house full of noise but no warmth. Of disappearing behind her father’s money, behind her mother’s scorn. Of wanting, so desperately, to be loved without condition.
Quinn didn’t offer advice. He didn’t tell her to be strong. He just listened. Sat with her in the stillness. Let her be.
And so it went.
Sometimes they talked. Sometimes they didn’t. Some nights were filled with stories, confessions, tiny truths whispered into the dark. Other nights, they just sat side by side in silence, their presence saying everything their mouths couldn’t.
They didn’t touch. Not beyond the occasional brush of shoulders. Not beyond the quiet comfort of nearness. It wasn’t about that.
It was about knowing.
About being seen.
About sharing pain without having to relive it.
They came as Quinn and Ava. Not the captain burdened by expectations and headlines. Not the heiress veiled in privilege and shadowed by neglect. Just two souls stripped of their titles, peeled back to their most human selves. Two people with fractures in their bones and too much weight in their hearts—weight that made it hard to breathe some days, impossible to stand on others. And yet, they stood. Or sat. Or simply were. They didn’t need to perform. They didn’t need to impress. They didn’t need to be anything more than exactly what they were in those moments: quiet, unraveling, healing. The bench didn’t care about what jerseys they wore or whose name came on checks. It welcomed them as they were. And together, they began to stitch the pieces of themselves into something new—not flawless, but whole in a different kind of way.
And little by little, something began to shift.
The bench became a bridge.
They laughed sometimes. Quiet, soft laughter. The kind that didn’t echo, just lingered in the air like a promise. It wasn’t loud or forced—it was shy at first, like they were rediscovering what it meant to feel light for even a second. Ava would tell him about old books she loved, the ones with pages yellowed from being read too many times, stories that had been her escape when the world felt too cruel. She’d describe the characters like friends, like pieces of herself she never knew how to share until now.
Quinn would talk about skating. Not just the game, but the movement. The way it felt to glide when the world grew too heavy, how the ice made sense when nothing else did. He spoke about the quiet before a puck dropped, the clarity in motion, how for just a few seconds, everything else fell away and he could breathe. Sometimes he brought her old playlists from the locker room, laughing about the bad ones, smiling over the ones that stuck. Ava once brought him a thermos of chamomile tea because she said it smelled like peace. They didn’t make it a big deal. But he drank every drop.
Some nights she’d bring a book and read aloud, her voice soft and even, Quinn listening with his eyes closed, as if the sound alone was enough to stitch something inside him back together. Some nights he’d point out constellations, giving them wrong names on purpose just to make her roll her eyes and laugh, really laugh—head tipped back, teeth showing, that rare kind of laugh that healed something hidden.
They didn’t need plans. Just the bench. Just each other. And the quiet joys they built, one breath at a time.
And the pain didn’t vanish.
But it changed.
Because now, they weren’t carrying it alone.
They were still broken.
But broken didn’t mean empty.
And in each other, they found space to heal.
Quietly.
Softly.
Without rush.
Without expectation.
Without fear.
The world still didn’t know about those nights. No one ever would. And that was the point.
It was theirs.
Just Quinn.
Just Ava.
Two shadows who collided at the edge of their breaking point, and stayed long enough to remember what it meant to begin again.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Eventually, they moved on from the bench.
It wasn’t sudden. It was a slow drift, like everything else between them. A natural, quiet shift from one space to another. The bench had become their place, their anchor—but like all things born from pain, it wasn’t meant to hold them forever. Healing required movement, and without realizing it, they’d begun to crave something more than the comfort of shared silence. They wanted light. Warmth. A kind of closeness that didn’t depend on the shadows.
Quinn had been pestering her for weeks.
"You haven’t seen it? Seriously? Ava, it’s the movie," he’d say with mock indignation, hand over his heart as if she’d personally offended his taste in cinema.
"I don’t know," she’d reply with a small shrug, teasing but cautious. "I’m not in the mood for something sad."
"It’s not sad. Okay, well, it kind of is. But in a good way. In a ‘you’ll cry but also feel seen’ kind of way."
He’d keep bringing it up at the end of their nights at the bench, each mention softer, more coaxing. Until one night, she sighed, smiled faintly, and said, "Fine. Let’s watch your movie."
That night, they didn’t go to the bench.
Instead, they found themselves in his apartment. It was the first time she’d been there. He had tried to tidy up beforehand, but it still looked lived in—soft piles of laundry, a few mugs on the counter, books stacked haphazardly beside the TV. It smelled like pine soap and popcorn, and it felt safe. Not perfect. Not curated. Just like him.
They sat next to each other on the couch, sharing a worn fleece blanket Quinn had pulled from the back of the couch, its corners frayed, edges soft from years of use. He’d made popcorn, which she’d half-spilled trying to get comfortable. They laughed about it, brushing kernels off the floor, her giggling melting into his quiet chuckle. The room buzzed with the easy kind of energy they didn’t get to feel often—light, open, effortless.
The Perks of Being a Wallflower.
They watched in silence, the kind that meant they didn’t need to fill the space between them. It was the kind of quiet that felt sacred, a quiet formed not from awkwardness but from complete ease. The room seemed to hold its breath with them, lit only by the flickering of the screen and the faint rustle of popcorn shifting in the bowl on Ava’s lap.
Occasionally, Ava would glance sideways at him, not just watching him, but seeing him. The way he leaned forward during the emotional scenes, how his hands twitched slightly during moments of tension, the way he mouthed his favorite lines as if they were prayers. He didn’t just watch the movie—he felt it, deeply, letting it thread through him like a song he knew by heart. His eyes were wide, glassy even, but soft. Focused.
He didn’t talk during it. Not once. Just sat there, wide-eyed and still, like he was living it again, like he was seeing parts of himself on the screen he didn’t often show. Every so often, his chest would rise with a slightly deeper breath, and Ava would mirror it without thinking. They were in their own quiet rhythm, bound by a story that wasn’t theirs but somehow spoke to both of them anyway. The silence between them said more than any words could have—it said, I’m here. I understand. And that was enough.
When the final scene faded and the music swelled, neither of them reached for the remote. The room sat in silence for a while, except for the soft hum of the credits and the world outside.
"You were right," Ava whispered.
Quinn didn’t look away from the screen. "Told you."
She nudged his shoulder with hers beneath the blanket, a small gesture of warmth. He glanced at her, and for a second, the smile on his face wasn’t weighed down by anything at all.
The hockey season was long over.
For a few months, the noise quieted. The headlines stilled. The fans moved on to other sports, other distractions. And Quinn—he had become visibly lighter. The stress lines in his forehead softened. The haunted look in his eyes began to fade. His days were slow. His nights were gentler. He took walks. He cooked. He laughed more.
It was like the pressure had been peeled off, even if only temporarily. He could breathe again. He could be Quinn, not Captain Hughes.
But with the end of the season came the inevitable.
Summer. And Michigan.
He hadn’t talked about it yet, not out loud. But it had been lingering. A quiet shadow at the edge of every day. A low hum behind every laugh. A weight pressing down on his chest when the nights got too still. It was the kind of thought that crept in during the softest moments—when her head was tilted back in laughter, or when she was watching the world pass outside his window with that faraway look in her eyes. The thought that he was leaving. That time was slipping through his fingers like sand, grain by grain, and soon this fragile pocket of peace they’d built would dissolve. He felt it in the silence between them. In the long pauses that stretched a little longer each day. It was a countdown, not just to his departure, but to a shift he didn’t know how to navigate. And the worst part was—he didn’t know how to tell her. How to put into words the ache of loving something so gentle and knowing it couldn’t last in this exact way forever. So he kept it tucked away, a secret pulsing in his chest, waiting for the courage to speak it out loud.
He was going home. To his family. To the lake. To the place where he could hide from the world for a while.
But not from her.
He didn’t want to leave her.
Ava had been his quiet salvation. His rock. The person who never expected him to be anything other than human. When the weight of the captaincy crushed his chest, she never once told him to be strong. She just sat with him in the dark and let him breathe. When the headlines screamed his name or fans threw blame like darts, she didn’t flinch. She didn’t care about stats, didn’t ask about press conferences, didn’t bring up hockey unless he did.
With her, he wasn’t a franchise player or a golden boy. He wasn’t a fixer of broken teams or the hope of a city. He was just Quinn—the boy who liked quiet nights, who sometimes needed to be held without asking, who laughed softly when she rolled her eyes, who listened to the same song on repeat because it made him feel less alone.
She gave him space to fall apart. To speak without being judged. To not speak at all and still be heard. She made silence feel like safety. And he needed her—more than he ever realized—because for the first time in years, he didn’t feel like he was holding the world alone. He didn’t feel like he had to.
And he knew, in that complicated, painful way, that she needed him too.
So the night after the movie, when they were sitting in the kitchen sharing a bowl of cereal at 1 a.m.—because Quinn claimed cereal always tasted better after midnight—he finally said it.
"I have to go home next week."
Ava looked up slowly, spoon halfway to her mouth.
He saw it instantly—the flicker in her eyes, the stiffening of her shoulders. She tried to smile. She tried to play it cool. But she wasn’t very good at hiding how she felt.
She dropped her head, focusing on her bowl. "Oh. Yeah. That makes sense."
Quinn hated how her voice changed when she tried to be brave.
Without thinking, he reached across the counter and touched her hand. She froze.
Then he stood and walked around to her side of the table, crouching down in front of her like he couldn’t stand the space between them any longer. And then—he hugged her.
Their first hug.
He wrapped his arms around her tightly, and she buried her face in his shoulder, arms hesitating before folding around him like she was afraid he might vanish. When she finally did hold him back, it was with a grip that trembled, like she was holding onto something fragile but vital. Her hands curled into the back of his sweatshirt, and he felt her breathing grow uneven against his chest.
His fingers pressed gently into her back like he was trying to memorize the shape of her, not just physically, but emotionally—every piece of her he’d come to know and need. He didn’t want to let go. Neither did she. It was one of those moments that stretched beyond time, where the ache of goodbye wrapped itself around the warmth of presence.
They weren’t just hugging—they were trying to stay whole, just a little longer. Trying to carry the memory of this moment into the spaces where their hands wouldn’t be able to reach. And in that grip, in the silence, in the tremble of their bodies against one another, they both knew: letting go was going to feel like breaking.
He held her there for a while.
"I’ll call you every night," he murmured. "Okay? Every night. I promise."
She didn’t respond. Just nodded against his chest, but her arms tightened around him, just slightly. Like she was trying to memorize the shape of this moment, hold it in her body so she wouldn’t forget what it felt like to be needed like this. Her breath hitched once, and then again, and he could feel the way she was trying not to fall apart entirely. But she was trembling, and so was he.
And for the first time in a long time, Quinn cried. Quiet tears. The kind that slipped out without warning, catching on his lashes before falling onto the top of her head. His chest ached with the kind of sadness that didn’t shout—it simply settled, low and slow, into every part of him. He didn’t sob. He just let the tears fall, like something inside him had finally run out of ways to hold it all in.
He didn’t know how he’d be okay without her. How to wake up without her quiet texts. How to fall asleep without her voice lacing through the dark. He didn’t know how to let go of someone who had found all his broken pieces and made him feel like they weren’t something to be ashamed of. He didn’t know how to leave when every instinct in his body was screaming to stay.
So he held her tighter. As if that could freeze the clock. As if maybe, just maybe, if he held her long enough, time would pause, and they wouldn't have to say goodbye—not yet. Maybe not ever.
He kissed the top of her head. She didn’t pull away.
Michigan was quiet.
It was green and warm, the trees stretching overhead like old friends. The lake glistened with sunlight that bounced in a thousand directions, and his childhood home looked the same, down to the worn wooden steps and the wind chime that clinked softly when the breeze passed through. He fell back into the rhythm of home, but it didn’t feel quite the same.
His mom met him at the door with a long, wordless hug. She didn’t ask anything. Not yet.
But she saw it.
She always saw everything.
She watched him during those first few days. Not closely, not with suspicion. But with the gentle curiosity of a mother who knew her son had been hurting. She noticed the way he checked his phone constantly. The way he lingered near the window after dinner. The way his moods shifted in the evenings, how his restlessness would suddenly vanish around midnight.
She noticed the smile, too.
The one he wore when he slipped out to the dock. The one he didn’t even realize had crept onto his face.
And so, she didn’t ask.
She let him have that secret.
Each night, like clockwork, Quinn would sit on the dock with his phone pressed to his ear, feet hanging over the edge, toes brushing the cool wood worn smooth by years of childhood summers. The water below reflected moonlight like shattered glass, shifting gently with the breeze, a quiet mirror to the thoughts swirling in his head.
He would talk quietly, his voice softer than it ever was in the city. Some nights, he laughed—those rare, low laughs that came from somewhere deep, bubbling up like relief. Other nights, he spoke in hushed fragments, sometimes pausing between words just to listen to the sound of her breathing on the other end. And on some nights, they said almost nothing at all. Just stayed connected. Just were. The silence never felt empty with her. It felt held.
He would eventually lie on his back, letting the wood press into his shoulders, the lake air cool on his face. The stars above him stretched endless and quiet, like someone had thrown glitter across black velvet. His phone rested on his chest, warm against his heart, Ava's voice still ringing in his ears like a lullaby. Some nights she read to him. Some nights they made up constellations and gave them stupid names. Some nights they listened to the same song over and over again, letting the lyrics fill the spaces where words couldn’t reach.
And always, always, he stayed until the last word, the last laugh, the last breath of her presence faded into sleep. Because even from hundreds of miles away, she was the only thing that made him feel close to whole.
They talked about everything and nothing.
About books. The ones they’d read as kids, and the ones they never finished because life got in the way. About the sky—how it looked different in Michigan than it did in Vancouver, how sometimes clouds held stories and the stars made promises. About what they ate that day, even when it wasn’t exciting, even when it was just cereal or cold leftovers, because the mundane started to feel sacred when it was shared.
They talked about the ache in their chests that showed up when the world grew too quiet. About what it meant to long for someone you hadn’t known forever but who felt like home anyway. About the strange beauty of missing someone who wasn’t family, who wasn’t a lover, but who had become something more essential—like a lighthouse, like gravity, like air.
Sometimes they didn’t need words. Sometimes it was just the soft rustle of wind through his phone speaker, the distant sound of a car in the background of her call. They filled the spaces not with stories, but with the simple assurance: I’m here. I haven’t gone anywhere. And that, more than anything, kept them both afloat.
One night, he asked her to describe the bench to him.
"It’s lonely without you," she said.
He closed his eyes. "You’re not alone. I’m there. Just on the other end of the line."
And she believed him.
Other nights, he read to her. Passages from his favorite book. Descriptions of the lake. The way the water caught fire at sunset. They’d fall asleep on the phone more than once, whispering until their words faded into breath. There were no rules. Just the comfort of knowing the other was there.
His mom never interrupted. But sometimes, she’d step out onto the porch and see him there, lying on the dock, eyes full of stars. His silhouette, outlined by the faint silver of moonlight, looked younger somehow, like the boy he used to be before the world placed so much weight on his shoulders. The phone was always pressed gently to his ear, and she could see the subtle curve of a smile tugging at his lips—soft, unguarded, the kind of smile she hadn’t seen in years.
And her heart would ache in the best way. Ache because she recognized that someone, somewhere, was reaching into her son’s darkness and lighting a candle. Someone was listening to him, truly listening, in the way only people who have learned to sit with pain know how. She didn’t know what they talked about. She didn’t need to. The way his shoulders relaxed, the way his breathing slowed, the way he lingered in that same spot long after the conversations ended—all of it told her what she needed to know.
She’d watch for a moment longer, letting the quiet scene imprint itself in her memory, before stepping back inside. Because what he had out there on that dock wasn’t hers to claim or question. It was sacred, healing, his. A piece of peace she’d prayed he would find, even if it didn’t come from her.
Someone was healing her son.
Not fixing him. Not changing him.
Just holding the broken parts gently enough that they stopped hurting so much.
She didn’t need to know who it was.
But she hoped they knew what they meant to him.
And maybe, just maybe, what he meant to them.
Because when Quinn finally came back inside each night, his shoulders were lighter. His smile was softer. His eyes were clearer.
And for the first time in years, he looked like someone who believed he could be okay again.
And all because somewhere out there, someone was assembling him again.
Piece by piece.
With love that didn’t need a name yet.
With care that didn’t ask for anything in return.
And with the quiet, powerful promise of a connection strong enough to survive even the distance between them.
Quinn and Ava. Still broken, but still healing. Holding onto a thread of connection that reached across state lines and time zones, woven through whispered phone calls, unspoken understanding, and the memory of arms that didn't want to let go. They weren’t whole yet, but they didn’t need to be. Not when they had each other—soft, steady, and there. Even miles apart, they found their way back to one another, night after night, word by word, breath by breath. And that was enough. For now, that was enough.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Ava’s summer had gone differently than she’d imagined.
She had pictured long walks along the waterfront, more quiet calls with Quinn, late nights under moonlight where healing happened slowly and gently. She imagined space to breathe, mornings without pain, silence that wasn’t sharp. She had imagined peace—not total, not perfect, but something close enough to quiet the ache inside her.
But life had other plans. And it started, as it always seemed to, with her mother.
It was a Thursday night. The air outside was humid, heavy with the weight of July. The kind of heat that clung to skin and made the air taste like metal. Inside the Monroe house, the air felt even thicker. The windows were closed, the blinds drawn, and the silence had a pulse of its own—waiting, watching. Ava was curled up by her window, her favorite spot when she needed to forget where she was. She had headphones in, a playlist Quinn had made her playing softly, anchoring her to something safer, something real. The soft hum of the music, his careful curation of lyrics that understood her better than most people did, made the world feel just a little less cruel.
Until her name rang out through the house.
"Ava!"
Her mother's voice, sharp and slurred, cut through the melody like glass against skin.
The spell was broken. She sighed, carefully removing her headphones and sliding off the windowsill. She padded down the stairs on bare feet, moving like a ghost through her own home. Every movement was familiar. Predictable. This wasn’t new.
In the kitchen, her mother stood swaying, wine glass in hand, her eyes glazed with the kind of fury that had nowhere else to go. Her lipstick was smudged, her hair wild, her expression twisted with something bitter and ugly.
"What?" Ava asked, her voice neutral, steady—a mask she had learned to wear early.
"What the hell is this attitude? Don’t talk to me like that," her mother snapped, slamming the glass down on the granite counter with a sharp crack that made Ava flinch.
"I wasn’t," she replied calmly, standing her ground. "You called me. I just came down."
"God, you think you’re better than me now, huh?" her mother snarled, eyes narrowing. "Since when did you get so full of yourself? So fucking self-righteous."
Ava stood still. She could feel her heart racing, but she wouldn’t show it. Not this time.
"I don’t think I’m better than you. But I’m not going to let you keep doing this to me."
Her mother tilted her head, mock confusion bleeding into rage.
"Doing what, exactly? Raising you? Giving you a roof over your head? Feeding you?"
"No. Tearing me down. Making me feel like I was a mistake. Like I’ll never be enough. I’m not your punching bag. Not anymore."
And in that moment, the air in the room shifted—no longer merely still, but suffocating. It pressed against Ava’s chest, a living thing, thick and trembling with unspoken violence. The flicker of rage in her mother’s eyes wasn’t new; Ava had seen it before in a hundred quiet slights and shouted insults. But tonight, it looked different. Not just angry—unhinged. It crackled like static in the air, raw and unchecked, simmering beneath the surface with a force that threatened to spill over. Her mother's pupils were blown wide, her jaw clenched tight, lips curling with disgust. Something inside her had snapped, and it wasn’t going to be restrained. Ava felt it—like standing on the edge of a storm, knowing the lightning was already too close.
She moved quickly, her fingers wrapping around Ava’s wrist with a grip so tight it made her wince. Her mother’s nails dug into her skin, leaving crescents that would still ache days later. And then, before Ava could speak again—
Smack.
A hand across her face. The sound cracked through the room like a whip, sharp and unnatural, echoing off the cold tile like the slap of thunder before a storm breaks. Time slowed for a moment as the pain registered—an immediate, searing bloom that spread across her cheek like wildfire. The heat radiated outward, red and raw, and her skin stung like it had been scalded. Her eye watered involuntarily, the shock stealing her breath before the ache could even fully set in. Her body rocked with the force of it, a sway that felt more like being untethered than being struck. But she didn’t fall. She didn’t scream. She just stood there, heart pounding in her ears, a storm behind her ribs, staring into the space between pain and defiance where her voice had finally risen—and her mother had tried to silence it.
She looked up.
Straight into her mother’s face.
"You are embarrassing," she said, her voice low and controlled. "And I’m done letting you walk all over me. Maybe your life turned out shitty, but that’s not my fault. That’s yours."
Another hit. This one harder. Her head snapped sideways, pain blooming just beneath her eye. She didn’t cry. She only straightened again, breathing shallow but steady.
And then, the front door opened.
The heavy click of the latch was jarring in the silence.
"What the hell is going on?"
Her father’s voice rang out, low and commanding, but beneath it was something heavier—a tremor of disbelief, of dawning horror. David Monroe stood in the entryway, framed by the glow of the hallway light, his presence suddenly too large for the space. His suit was slightly wrinkled, the tie loosened like he’d just barely made it home, briefcase hanging forgotten in his hand. But it wasn’t the tiredness of his long day that defined him in that moment—it was the way he stood utterly still, like his world had just been cracked open. His gaze swept the room and landed on his daughter—on the redness blooming across her cheek, the bruise beneath her eye, the fear she wore like a second skin. And just like that, the tension rolled off him in waves, not from stress, but from rage—cold, deliberate, and deeply paternal. The kind of rage that only exists when you realize you’ve failed to protect what matters most.
Sally spun to face him, her expression crumbling into something falsely fragile.
"David, it’s not what it looks like, I swear! She was yelling at me—completely out of control. You know how she gets when she thinks she’s right about something. She wouldn’t stop. She kept pushing and shouting and—I didn’t know what to do! I felt threatened, David. I really did. She was coming at me, and I just—I panicked, okay? She was acting like a completely different person. I’m the one who felt unsafe in my own home. She made me feel like the villain, and all I’ve done is try to be her mother. She’s been impossible lately, and I—David, you have to believe me!"
But he wasn’t looking at her. He looked at Ava.
And he saw everything.
The flushed cheek. The swelling bruise already forming. The tear that had slipped down without her noticing. The way her wrist was still red and marked. And more than that—he saw the resignation in her eyes. The fatigue. The pain she no longer even tried to hide.
He dropped the briefcase.
"Get out."
"What? David, she—"
"I said get out."
His voice didn’t rise. It didn’t need to. It cut through the room like a blade—cold, controlled, and laced with a fury so precise it chilled the air. The stillness in it was more terrifying than any yell could ever be, because it held finality. A reckoning. It wasn’t a threat. It was a promise. A boundary drawn not in anger, but in protection. And in that silence, in that unwavering tone, the whole house seemed to hold its breath, because everyone knew: there was no coming back from this moment.
"Go pack a bag. Go to your sister’s. You are not staying here. Not after this."
Sally sputtered, tried again to protest, but it was useless. Ava didn’t even look at her.
David moved to his daughter as if on instinct, something primal and protective rising from within him that left no room for hesitation. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her close, and for a heartbeat she remained stiff—rigid with shock, with pain, with disbelief that this moment was even happening. But then something in her broke open, not from weakness, but from the exhaustion of holding everything in for so long. She gave in, crumpling into him like a wave folding into the shore, her hands gripping fistfuls of his shirt like a child who had waited too many years to be caught.
Her body trembled against his, and David felt it all—every sob she wouldn't let out, every bruise he hadn’t stopped, every silence he hadn’t noticed. Guilt rushed through him like ice, swift and sharp. He had failed her. Not just tonight, but for years. He’d left her in a house where her pain went unseen, unheard, unanswered. And now she was breaking in his arms and all he could do was hold her, whispering apologies he knew weren’t enough.
"I’m so sorry," he breathed, his voice thick, cracking at the edges. "God, Ava, I’m so sorry. I should have seen it. I should have known."
She didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to. Her weight against him said everything. The way her fingers curled into his chest, desperate to hold on, desperate not to be let down again.
He tightened his grip and lowered his head, pressing it to hers as though he could somehow shield her from every blow she’d already taken. And in that moment, all he wanted was to go back—to every missed sign, every late night, every moment he hadn’t been there. But he couldn’t. So he stood there instead, rooted, holding his daughter like a lifeline, like a man trying to say with his arms what his words never could.
"I’m sorry," he whispered.
She didn’t speak. But she didn’t pull away either.
He held her tighter.
"This is over. She will never lay a hand on you again. I swear to you."
She closed her eyes. Let herself believe it. Just for a moment.
"I should have protected you," he said again. His voice cracked. "I should have been here."
And she finally spoke. Quiet. Steady.
"Then be here now."
That night, everything changed.
Sally left in a storm of haphazard packing and venomous muttering, her suitcase dragging behind her like a carcass of bitterness and regret. The sound of the wheels scraping across the tile echoed through the hall like an exorcism. When the door finally slammed shut behind her, it was as if something rancid had been purged from the walls of the house. The silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was reverent. It was peace reclaiming its place after years of torment. It was the first exhale after holding your breath for too long.
David stayed by Ava’s side, almost afraid to leave the room, afraid she might disappear or that the strength she showed might crumble if she were left alone. He hovered at first, unsure, guilt still clawing at his chest. But Ava didn’t push him away. She didn’t say much. She didn’t have to. Her presence allowed his, and that was enough. He made her tea with trembling hands, fingers fumbling with the kettle like he hadn’t done something so ordinary in years. He found the first aid kit in the hallway cabinet and pressed a cold compress gently to her cheek, his touch reverent, like he was tending to something sacred. And when he apologized, again and again, Ava finally reached up and placed her hand over his.
"Stop," she whispered. "I heard you. I need you to be here. Not to say it. To show me."
And he nodded, eyes glassy, heart breaking open in his chest for the girl he hadn’t known how to save. That night, they sat in the quiet for a long time. No TV. No distractions. Just two people slowly stitching together the space between them.
Ava went to bed in a room that finally felt like hers. Not a prison. Not a trap. But a place where her voice had been heard. A room where the shadows no longer whispered her worthlessness back to her. A place where, for the first time in years, she didn’t have to brace for a door slamming or a voice rising.
The bruise on her face took a week to fade. But the thing that bloomed inside her that night—the fury, the clarity, the self she thought had been buried for good—that stayed. It grew roots. And with every passing day, she stood a little taller, spoke a little louder, breathed a little deeper.
Because for the first time in her life, Ava wasn’t afraid of taking up space.
And for the first time in a long time, she believed she might actually deserve it.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
From that day on, David Monroe became a different kind of father.
He didn’t announce it. There were no grand speeches, no dramatic gestures to mark the shift. It was quieter than that. More intentional. He started coming home early. Left his phone face-down during dinner. Took a step back from the relentless machinery of the company and let his second-in-command carry the weight he’d once insisted on shouldering alone. Where there used to be boardrooms and flights and conferences, there were now shared breakfasts with Ava, long walks through Stanley Park, and slow mornings that allowed space for conversation. He asked questions. He listened. Really listened. And most importantly, he looked at her like he was seeing her—not the heiress, not the troubled teen, not the reflection of his failings—but his daughter. His child.
And in the small moments, Ava started to feel it too.
Not everything was fixed. But the tension that once lived in the walls began to soften. Her room didn’t feel like a cage anymore. The echo of slamming doors had disappeared. Her face healed, but more than that, something inside her had started to mend. It wasn’t linear. Some days were harder than others. But for the first time in her life, she believed that healing was possible. That she was allowed to take up space without apologizing for it. She smiled more. Laughed, even. The guilt that used to settle on her shoulders like wet sand began to lift.
And when Quinn returned from Michigan, as if drawn by some invisible pull, they found each other again.
No texts were exchanged. No call to meet. There didn’t have to be. The connection between them was something unspoken, something carved into the marrow of their bones. It moved in whispers, in intuition, in that aching familiarity that exists between people who have seen each other at their absolute lowest. Their bond defied explanation—it had always existed beneath the surface, simmering gently, waiting for the moment they would need it again.
So when the air in Vancouver turned warm and humid, and the sky burned soft at the edges with the promise of summer's return, they simply showed up. At the bench. The one by the water where everything began. The same wooden slats worn down from years of weather, still creaking under weight, still welcoming. As though the universe had gently reached out with an invisible hand, nudging them back toward the only place that ever felt like sanctuary. It didn’t need to shout or point—just whispered softly: go now. They're waiting.
There he was, sitting with his elbows on his knees, looking out at the water like it held the answers to questions he hadn't yet asked. Ava didn’t make a sound as she approached, but he turned anyway—as if he felt her there before he saw her. Their eyes met, and something settled in both of them. Relief. Recognition. That aching kind of warmth that only comes from being missed.
They said nothing. Just moved toward each other like gravity had decided for them. He opened the blanket he had brought, and she stepped into it, sinking into his side like it was the most natural thing in the world. His arm draped over her shoulders, her head rested gently against his chest. They laid there in silence, the water stretching out before them, the stars quietly blinking in the sky above. The city buzzed behind them, distant and irrelevant. In that moment, it was just them.
Two quiet souls with too much history and not enough words.
They didn’t need to speak. They never had.
Their breathing synced, rising and falling in a rhythm so effortless it felt orchestrated by something bigger than them. His fingers moved gently against her arm, drawing absentminded circles that whispered reassurance against her skin. Each pass of his fingertips was a soft reminder that she wasn’t alone, that he was there, and that the silence between them was anything but empty. Her hand, slow and deliberate, found the hem of his sweater—that familiar place where fabric met warmth—and curled there, anchoring herself in the presence of someone who had seen her unravel and hadn’t flinched.
They had been apart for months, but this—this space, this contact, this hush that wrapped around them like a cocoon—made time feel irrelevant. It wasn’t just comfort. It was communion. Like their hearts had never stopped whispering across the distance, tracing constellations in one another’s absence. And now, reunited, they could finally hear what had always been there. That steady hum of knowing, of safety, of belonging. A closeness that asked nothing, proved nothing, but simply was.
It was the kind of reunion that didn’t require explanation. Just presence. Just breath.
And then came the night of the Monroe Gala.
It was an annual tradition, always hosted in the grand ballroom of one of Vancouver’s finest hotels—chandeliers dripping with light, golden accents reflecting off the champagne flutes, soft classical music humming beneath the din of polite conversation. The Monroe name was printed on every wall, gilded on every place card. Cameras flashed as donors and dignitaries arrived, each trying to catch the attention of the city's elite.
But this year, something was different. Ava stood next to her father the entire night.
David hadn’t asked—he insisted. And for once, she didn’t mind.
She wore a simple black satin gown, elegant and understated, the fabric catching the light with every graceful movement she made. It flowed around her like a whisper, the kind of dress that didn’t need embellishment to draw attention. Her hair was swept into a soft bun, a few delicate strands framing her face, and her makeup was minimal—just enough to highlight the natural beauty she was finally learning to own. But it wasn’t her dress or her makeup that turned heads. It was her presence. The way she carried herself with a quiet, unshakable strength that hadn’t been there before. A stillness that commanded respect without demanding it. She wasn’t just attending the gala; she was reclaiming the space she had once shrunk inside of. Every step she took was a silent declaration.
David kept a proud hand on her back, steady and constant, as he introduced her to guests. It was protective but not possessive, proud but not overbearing—a father who had come to understand his daughter’s worth in the way he should have all along. For once, his presence beside her didn’t feel like a spotlight; it felt like support. And Ava, radiant beneath the golden chandeliers, met each handshake and greeting with grace and a poised confidence that made people pause, look again, and wonder who she truly was beneath the satin and silk.
"This is my daughter, Ava," he’d say with a smile that reached his eyes. "She’s doing incredibly well in school. Top of her class. Strong as ever."
No one brought up Sally. Not once. Not in passing, not in whispers behind champagne glasses, not in speculative glances. It was as if the woman had been erased from memory, a name swallowed by the elegance of the room and the power of Ava’s presence. And David, for all his pride and poise, didn’t let her shadow stretch across this night. He didn’t allow it. This was Ava’s moment. Hers alone.
She smiled, nodded, shook hands, posed for the occasional photo, but her mind wandered.
Because across the room, Quinn was there.
Tall, composed, dressed in a sharp navy suit. His hair was slightly tousled in that effortless way only he could pull off. He looked different here—not out of place, but dressed in armor. His hands tucked into his pockets, his expression polite but reserved. He mingled with his teammates, with the Canucks GM, with sponsors and fans. But his eyes were scanning the room.
For her.
Their eyes met across the ballroom, and it was like the world stilled, folded inward, until the only thing that existed was the space between them. They didn’t smile. They didn’t wave. They just watched each other, a kind of watching that felt like remembering and longing all at once. Ava’s breath caught in her throat, her heart aching with the pressure of everything she couldn’t say. And Quinn—his posture steady, his eyes unreadable but soft—looked at her like she was the first quiet breath after drowning. It was a silent conversation layered with everything they had endured in the months apart. A quiet, aching kind of yearning that throbbed in the stillness.
I missed you.
I know.
I’m here.
So am I.
As the night wore on, they moved through the space like magnets drawn by a thread. David introduced Ava to a dozen important faces, but each time she turned, she could feel Quinn’s gaze finding hers. When he laughed at something Brock Boeser said, she caught the moment his smile faltered just slightly—because she wasn’t beside him. And when she shook hands with Tyler Myers, she felt Quinn watching, his gaze unreadable.
Eventually, the inevitable happened.
David and Ava approached a small cluster of men—Quinn, the GM, Brock, and Elias. Golf was the topic of choice, spoken with that kind of lighthearted competitiveness that only athletes could pull off. The laughter was easy, the posture relaxed. Ava stood a step behind her father, her eyes immediately finding Quinn’s.
He didn’t speak. Neither did she.
They just gravitated toward one another until, somehow, they were side by side. The space between them dissolved with a familiarity so profound, it felt rehearsed by the universe itself. Their arms brushed once—a fleeting stroke of fabric against skin that made Ava's breath hitch. Then again, slower this time, as if the universe was drawing their lines closer. And on the third, they didn’t pull away. They stayed.
Shoulder to shoulder, standing like twin sentinels in a crowd of strangers, the contact was quiet but absolute. A low pulse of warmth spread from where they touched, down their spines, into their lungs. Ava felt her anxiety melt just slightly, the noise of the room dimming, her thoughts softening. Quinn tilted slightly closer, the smallest gesture, like a lean into gravity. And together they stood—not speaking, not shifting, simply existing in the kind of silence that nourished.
For a moment, neither of them listened to the conversation. They didn’t hear the jokes about sand traps or the groans about bad swings. They were simply there. Together. Anchored.
David turned and, with the proudest smile, said, "Gentlemen, this is my daughter, Ava."
She extended her hand politely, introducing herself with a poise that made her look older than she felt. Quinn gave the smallest nod, his lips twitching, like he was trying not to smirk.
"Nice to meet you," he said softly, eyes never leaving hers.
They had to pretend.
Pretend like they didn’t know every jagged edge of each other’s trauma—each wound, each scar, each moment that nearly broke them. Like they hadn’t fallen asleep on the phone night after night, their voices the last thread tethering each other to sleep, murmured goodnights passed like fragile lifelines. Like she hadn’t once read him poetry in the early hours of the morning, her voice trembling over words not her own, until they cracked open something inside him that he hadn’t dared to touch in years, and he cried—not just from the words, but from the way she saw him, really saw him. Like he hadn’t once driven across the city at midnight, headlights cutting through fog, just to be near her, just to sit on the floor of her room and say nothing while she stared blankly at the wall, her silence heavier than any words. Like they weren’t each other's refuge in a world that had offered them far too many reasons to stop trying. Like they weren’t still carrying pieces of each other in places no one else could reach.
They had to pretend like they weren’t tethered by something deeper than most people in that room would ever understand.
Like if it weren’t for Quinn, Ava wouldn’t be here.
And if it weren’t for Ava, Quinn would have walked away from the game he loved.
They stood quietly, shoulder to shoulder, both masters of silence, both carrying more than anyone knew. And while the rest of the room buzzed with noise and expectation, they existed in their own bubble. One glance. One breath. One heartbeat.
That was enough.
For now.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Somehow, later that night, Quinn and Ava found themselves away from all the eyes, tucked behind velvet curtains and down a quiet hallway, onto a narrow balcony that overlooked the city. It felt like they had stumbled upon it by accident, but both of them knew better. The pull between them had always been magnetic, quiet and deliberate, and it had led them here—out of the spotlight, away from the polished smiles and the swirling conversations. Just the two of them. Just how they liked it.
The air was crisp and cool, the summer breeze biting at her bare shoulders, and without a word, Quinn slipped his suit jacket from his shoulders and draped it gently over her. Then, like gravity had always meant him to, he stayed close. His arm wrapped around her back, resting just above her waist, drawing her into his warmth. She leaned into it with a sigh, one that felt like it had been trapped inside her all evening.
The city lights glittered below them, casting soft gold and silver glows onto their faces. Neither of them spoke at first. There was no need to fill the silence. The world outside buzzed with energy and expectation, but here—on this hidden balcony—time felt suspended. They turned toward each other slowly, their gazes meeting in a softness reserved only for the quietest of truths.
Their voices, when they came, were hushed. Gentle. Full of intimacy. It wasn’t what they said—it was how they said it. Like they were catching up on lifetimes rather than hours. As if the conversation from the night before, curled up on Quinn’s couch in hoodies and tangled legs, hadn’t happened just twenty-four hours earlier. As if time with each other never felt like enough.
He told her about his mom asking questions. About Luke and Jack teasing him, but softer than usual. She told him about her father pausing in the middle of breakfast to ask her how she really was. How she answered him honestly.
They laughed quietly, shared fragments of their lives, their voices slipping between them like the breeze winding around their bodies. Ava’s hand found his. Their fingers interlaced without fanfare, like they were meant to. Like they always had.
They craved each other’s presence in a way that neither of them could quite articulate. It was an ache in the bones, a whisper that lingered in the quiet moments when the world slowed down. It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t desperate. It was patient and persistent, like the tide returning to shore. Every brush of their hands, every shared look, every heartbeat that seemed to echo in tandem reminded them that the world felt more bearable with the other nearby.
It wasn’t overwhelming, but it was all-consuming in the gentlest way—like warm water rising slowly around them until they were submerged in comfort. Being together didn’t feel like fireworks or explosions. It felt like exhaling. Like the pause between waves. Like breathing after forgetting how to. It was the soft kind of safety that asked nothing, yet offered everything. It was steady. It was healing. It was home.
Eventually, they knew they had to go back. The world would start to wonder. So they disentangled slowly, reluctantly, the weight of the party pressing back against their little sanctuary. They stepped inside, the heavy doors closing behind them like a secret, and returned to the crowd, slipping seamlessly back into their silent game of eye tag.
Longing looks drifted like invisible threads across the room—delicate, deliberate, and too soft for anyone else to notice. They passed between them in glances that carried weight, in stares that lingered just a second too long. Ava could feel him in the room like a current beneath the surface of calm water. Even when her back was turned, she knew exactly where he was. It was instinctual now, the way she tracked him without searching, the way her body seemed to orient itself around his presence.
Quinn was woven into the night, stitched into the seams of her awareness. Like his gaze had painted itself onto the architecture of the ballroom—carved into the corners of mirrors, hidden in the shadows between chandeliers, echoing in the hush between conversations. He was there in the stillness. In the pause before the music swelled again.
Every time their eyes met, it felt like the rest of the world blurred, like the space between them collapsed into memory and possibility. It was quiet, desperate longing. Not just for touch, but for the kind of closeness they weren’t allowed to show here. The kind they could only hint at through parted lips that said nothing, and eyes that said everything.
When the night came to a close, and the last of the toasts had been made, David began his rounds. He shook hands with the team, warm and gracious, all the pride of a father written into his smile.
And Ava stood there, just a few feet away from Quinn.
So close. Yet still oceans apart.
She stared at him, and he stared back. Neither moving. Neither speaking. Just holding on through the space between them. And in that glance, they said everything they couldn’t say out loud.
Stay.
I will.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Fundraiser after fundraiser. Event after event. Gala after gala. It was always the same.
There was a rhythm to it now—the way Ava and Quinn would find themselves orbiting the same glittering rooms, under the same glowing chandeliers, surrounded by clinking glasses, velvet gowns, and the quiet murmur of old money. These were nights meant for appearances, for networking and public smiles. And yet, for them, they had taken on a different meaning. They became a ritual of sorts. A dance.
They never arrived together. They never left together. But they were always there. Always watching.
She stood by her father's side, poised and elegant, every inch of her radiating a quiet, cultivated grace. The dress she wore shimmered beneath the golden chandeliers, catching the light each time she moved, but it wasn’t the fabric that made people pause when they looked at her—it was the composure, the soft confidence in the way she held herself. The kind of strength not learned overnight but forged through fire and healing. There was something magnetic about her silence, a steadiness in her stillness, like she didn’t need to speak to be understood. David often rested a hand gently on her back, not to guide her, but to show the world he was proud.
Across the room, Quinn lingered with his teammates, half-listening to stories about summer golf trips and rookie antics, his drink untouched, the condensation leaving faint circles on the bar. His posture was casual, familiar to those around him, but his eyes—they betrayed him. They moved past people, past clinking glasses and shallow chatter, to find her. Always her. No matter where she was in the room, he found her. Even if she was half-turned, speaking to someone else, he knew. Like her presence lived in his peripheral vision. Like a magnetic pull beneath his skin.
And when their eyes met—briefly, quietly—everything else fell away. The world dimmed. The noise dulled. It was just them, across the distance, tethered by something invisible and unshakable. The kind of connection that didn’t require words or permission. Even in a crowded ballroom. Even in a sea of faces. The invisible string between them never faltered. It only grew stronger, more certain, more sacred.
They had mastered the art of silent presence. Of being near, but not too near. Their glances were small offerings. Wordless affirmations. I'm here.
Sometimes, Quinn would catch her in mid-laugh, head tilted back slightly, eyes crinkled at the corners, and his chest would tighten. Sometimes Ava would look up to see him politely declining a drink, his fingers tracing the edge of the glass, and she'd know he was counting down the minutes until they could be alone.
Every so often, someone would notice. One of Quinn's teammates. An old family friend of Ava's. Someone would glance between them and furrow their brow.
Eventually, Brock and Petey began to catch on. It wasn't just in the obvious ways—not just the glances or the quiet way Quinn seemed to tune out everything but a single presence across the room. It was deeper than that. It was in the ease of his movements during practice, in the softness of his voice when he spoke to the trainers, in the subtle calm that had settled into his shoulders like a long-held burden had finally been set down.
They saw the change in him before they saw her. The lightness in him. The subtle peace. The way his temper didn’t flare as easily. The way he lingered longer in the locker room, not because he was avoiding something, but because he had somewhere he wanted to be afterward. The way his phone would buzz mid-conversation, and he’d glance at it, eyes lighting up in a way neither of them had seen in a long time.
Petey noticed it first after a morning skate. Quinn had sat on the bench longer than usual, sipping his water, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth for no apparent reason. Brock picked up on it later, when Quinn turned down a night out in favor of heading home early—again.
There was something different about him. Something quieter. Something warmer. Something that felt like the first breath after breaking the surface of a deep dive. They didn’t know who she was yet. But they knew what she was doing to him.
And they were grateful for it.
“You’re different lately,” Brock had teased once, nudging him with his elbow after a press conference.
Quinn shrugged. “Just focused.”
Petey raised an eyebrow. “Focused, huh?”
He said nothing more, just offered a faint smirk and pulled his cap low. But they knew. Of course they did.
They didn’t push. They didn’t need to. Because they remembered the nights Quinn went silent in the locker room, the way he would sit with his head in his hands, shoulders hunched and trembling slightly, eyes distant as though he was somewhere far away. They remembered the nights he left the arena without a word, ghosting through the exit like he wanted to disappear into the dark, burdened by invisible weights that the rest of the world never saw. They remembered the sting of watching him crumble under the pressure, carrying the weight of a franchise, a name, and expectations so heavy no one his age should have had to bear them.
And now, he was present. He was grounded. He stayed after practices, laughed more freely, smiled without flinching, and leaned in during conversations instead of drifting out. He moved through the world with a kind of steadiness that was new, earned, and deeply felt. There was a fullness to him, a quiet confidence that hadn’t been there before, like he had finally allowed himself to be held by something—or someone—other than the game. And whatever or whoever had given him that, they weren’t going to interfere. Because Quinn wasn’t just surviving anymore. He was healing. And they weren’t about to question the one bright thread that had started to stitch him back together.
And David Monroe—the man who spent a lifetime reading contracts, reading negotiations, reading people—read his daughter the same way.
He noticed the subtle tilt of her head when Quinn entered the room—that barely perceptible shift in her body that spoke volumes. He noticed how her shoulders relaxed ever so slightly, how her stance softened in the way that people do when they feel safe. The shift in her voice when she greeted him was unmistakable, too—a quiet warmth that hadn't been there before, a kind of familiarity laced with unspoken joy. There was a glint of something softer in her eyes, something David hadn’t seen in a long time: hope. It shimmered beneath her lashes when she looked at Quinn, not flashy or bold, but real.
And maybe it was in the way she leaned in slightly, even when they weren’t talking. Maybe it was in the way her laughter carried just a little further when Quinn was near, fuller, less guarded. Maybe it was in the way she always seemed to know where he was, even if her back was turned. Whatever it was, she didn’t have to say a word. David knew. He knew in the same way a father knows when something inside his daughter has changed—not in fear, not in pain, but in healing. In comfort. In love.
But he never asked.
Never pushed. Never demanded to know.
Instead, he offered something rarer: trust.
He’d excuse himself from conversations at just the right moment. He’d conveniently get caught up with a donor when Ava and Quinn found themselves standing nearby. And most notably, he’d offer, again and again, with quiet confidence:
“Quinn, would you mind driving Ava back tonight? Her driver’s been rerouted.”
Even when they both knew that wasn’t true. Even when her driver was parked right outside. It was never about logistics. It was about space.
David offered it to them the way a father offers love when he doesn’t quite know how to say the words. With open doors. With quiet knowing. With the kind of steady, behind-the-scenes support that didn't demand acknowledgment or praise. He made space for them gently, without ever announcing it, always a few steps behind, always watching without hovering. He knew enough not to interrupt something still delicate and forming, something unspoken and sacred. But he could feel it—the gravity between them—and rather than stand in the way of it, he simply stepped aside.
In the way he lingered in conversations a little longer when he saw them drawn together. In the way he made himself scarce just as Ava started looking around for an escape from small talk. In the way he mentioned Quinn’s name with familiarity, like someone already considered family. He didn’t overstep. He didn’t press. He just made sure they knew he saw them. That he trusted them. That they were safe, and they were seen.
On the nights Ava stayed at the Monroe home, David would pass by her room, the soft spill of her laughter filtering through the crack in the door. Her voice, light and unguarded, speaking into the phone like it was the most natural thing in the world. It didn’t take much for him to recognize the voice on the other end. He’d seen Quinn smile that same way, phone in hand, thumb brushing the screen, eyes warm with something he rarely let the world see.
And then there were the late nights.
The soft creak of the front door. The shuffle of feet on the tile. Her silhouette slipping out into the quiet dark, only to return hours later with the faintest curve of peace around her mouth. She never said where she went. He never asked. But he could see it in her eyes. The steadiness. The gratitude.
Her chauffeur confirmed it once, in the casual way longtime employees do.
"Nice kid comes around a lot," he’d said, leaning against the car as David stepped out one morning, his tone casual but warm with unspoken approval. "Shows up like clockwork. Never loud, never late. Always polite—calls me sir, if you can believe it. Keeps to himself mostly, but he's careful with her. Stays in the car sometimes, waits until the lights are on before driving off. And when he does walk her in, he never lingers longer than she wants him to. Just makes sure she’s safe. You can tell he cares, even if he doesn’t say much. Been doing it for months now. Since before the summer started, even when school was still in session. Honestly? Feels like he's been here longer than that. Like he's part of the rhythm of the place now."
David had only nodded.
He didn’t need confirmation. He just needed to know she was okay.
And when it came to Quinn Hughes, he knew she was.
He’d always admired the young defenseman. Not for his stats, not for his name. But for the way he carried himself. Humble. Quiet. Steady. The kind of man who didn’t demand the spotlight, but still lit the way for others. The kind of man David hoped his daughter would meet one day, when she was ready.
And now, it seemed, she had.
David never said anything. Not directly.
But one evening, Ava walked into her apartment, tired from class, her shoulders heavy with the day. And there, on her kitchen counter, was an envelope. Small. Unassuming. Her name printed on the front in familiar, slanted script.
Inside, a single ticket.
Canucks Family Suite.
Next to it, a bouquet of lilies. Fresh, fragrant, wrapped in soft tissue and tied with a satin ribbon.
And tucked inside the bouquet was a note, folded neatly. In her father’s handwriting, blocky and precise:
I’m glad you’re happy. Enjoy the game, sweetheart. Tell Q I say hi.
Ava stood in the center of her kitchen for a long time, the note pressed to her chest, her fingertips brushing over the familiar scrawl of her father’s handwriting as if it were something fragile and precious. The air around her felt still, suspended, as if the world had paused to give her this moment—this moment where the past and present met in a quiet, breathtaking kind of peace. Her eyes stung with something tender, something deep and sacred, a soft ache blooming in her chest that had nothing to do with pain and everything to do with being seen. Truly seen.
It wasn’t permission. It wasn’t approval. It was deeper than that. It was trust. It was understanding. It was a father’s love given not with conditions or expectations, but with a steady hand and a hopeful heart. It was a message: * I trust you. I love you.*
And in that stillness, Ava felt something inside her settle. A lifelong ache she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying softened, just a little. It was love, quiet and sure. The kind that didn’t ask questions. The kind that didn’t need to be proven. The kind that just... was.
She didn’t text him to say thank you. She didn’t need to. He already knew.
That night, she wore the jersey Quinn had left for her. The one that still smelled faintly of his cologne. The one that had become a second skin on nights when the world felt too sharp. She tucked the ticket into her bag and made her way to the arena.
The family suite buzzed with polite chatter, children balancing popcorn tubs on their laps, partners snapping photos through the glass. Ava sat alone, her hands folded neatly in her lap, eyes trained on the ice.
And then he skated out.
Helmet tucked under one arm, his stick resting against his shoulder, his eyes flicked upward—toward her.
Just once.
But it was enough.
He smiled. Slow. Soft. The kind of smile that reached the corners of his eyes.
And this time, she smiled back.
Wide. Unafraid. Home.
A few rows down, David watched the exchange, his heart quietly swelling with a kind of warmth he hadn't felt in years. His hands were folded in his lap, but his grip softened as he took them in—his daughter and the boy she hadn’t quite named yet. His chin tilted upward slightly, like he was catching sunlight, though it was only the gentle glow of the rink lights reflecting in his eyes. And what he saw wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t grand. But it was everything.
There was something so gentle in their exchange, so sweet and unguarded, that it rooted itself deep in his chest. The way Quinn looked up like the world paused when he saw her. The way Ava smiled back without a hint of hesitation. That silent thread between them—invisible to others but so very visible to a father who had learned to look—wasn't just connection. It was care. It was safety. It was the soft, tender shape of something real beginning to bloom.
And David—a man who once wondered if he’d ever get to see this kind of light in his daughter again—felt nothing but gratitude. For the quiet between them. For the steady presence Quinn had become. For the fact that in a world that demanded so much of both of them, they had found each other.
He smiled too.
Because this—this was all he had ever wanted for her.
Not perfection. Not prestige.
Just peace.
And someone to hold her steady when the world tried to pull her apart.
And he smiled too.
Because this—this was all he had ever wanted for her.
Not perfection. Not prestige.
Just peace.
And someone to hold her steady when the world tried to pull her apart.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Eventually, it happened.
After a week of distance, of nothing but texted good mornings and tired, late-night voice notes, Quinn returned from a stretch of away games in the States. A week apart wasn’t long in the grand scheme of things, but it felt like an eternity to both of them. After so many nights spent orbiting each other’s presence, to suddenly have nothing but a phone screen was a sharp absence.
So when he finally got back to Vancouver, there was no hesitation. No ceremony. Just the quiet thud of the door closing behind him and the soft, wordless pull of Ava’s arms as they collapsed into each other in the dim comfort of her apartment.
They ended up in her bed, legs tangled beneath the covers, the low hum of a television show playing in the background. Neither of them paid attention to the dialogue. The screen flickered, casting soft colors across the room, but their world had narrowed to each other—to the warmth of bodies reunited, to the gentle exchange of breath in a space that finally felt whole again.
Quinn laid on his side, one arm tucked beneath his head, the other curled gently around Ava’s waist. She faced him, her fingers resting lightly against his chest, eyes tracing the sharp curve of his jaw, the dimple in his chin, the soft slope of his nose. It was quiet, reverent almost, the kind of silence that said everything.
Their foreheads pressed together.
Like an anchor. Like a prayer.
As if the touch could absorb all the ache, all the exhaustion, all the pieces of the past still lodged deep inside.
Quinn's fingers gently brushed a piece of hair from her face, tucking it slowly behind her ear with the kind of tenderness that made her stomach flutter. His hand lingered there, the pad of his thumb grazing the curve of her cheek like it was something sacred. It was such a small gesture, but it was full of reverence—as though he were memorizing her, as though her softness was something he needed to commit to memory in case the world ever tried to make him forget. His eyes searched hers, not in question but in quiet certainty, and when he finally took a breath, it trembled slightly, his voice low and raw and steady. The words that followed were barely above a whisper, but they rang through her like a cathedral bell, reverberating in her chest, anchoring something deep and aching inside of her with the weight of truth.
"I love you so much, Ava."
It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t dramatic. But it held weight. A gravity that made her heart still for a moment.
Her eyes met his, glassy with something close to awe, and she reached up, cupping his face in her hands with a gentleness that nearly broke him.
"I love you so much, Quinn."
And then their lips met.
Soft. Slow. Healing.
Like the breath after a storm. Like the beginning of something safe and endless.
In that kiss, it was as if they were transported—to a different place, a different version of the world where nothing had ever hurt them, where every crack had been mended, every bruise gently kissed away. It wasn’t just a kiss, it was a release. A surrender. A soft unraveling of everything they had held in for too long. It was warm and still and whole, the kind of kiss that stitched them back together from the inside out. In that moment, their bodies remembered safety, their hearts remembered peace. Every aching memory, every lonely night, every self-doubt and lingering wound faded into the background.
For a few heartbeats, they forgot what it meant to carry pain. Forgot what it was to be broken. There was only the hush between them, the taste of belonging, the way their souls seemed to fit together like pieces that had always known where they belonged.
They were just two people who loved each other.
And for the first time, that was more than enough.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
Ava attended every game she could. If she could make it, she was there. She sat quietly in the family suite, tucked between executives and loved ones, her eyes always scanning the ice for #43.
And it was inevitable, really, that eventually she would run into Ellen Hughes.
It was during a highly anticipated game—the Canucks versus the Devils. A Hughes family reunion of sorts, with Jack and Luke skating for New Jersey while Quinn stood on the opposing blue line. The suite was buzzing with excitement, filled with friends, distant relatives, and family friends.
Ellen had made her rounds with practiced warmth. She greeted the WAGs, the team staff, the donors and their spouses. And eventually, her eyes fell on a girl she didn’t recognize.
She was sitting at the far end of the suite, small and tucked into her seat, her body angled slightly away from the crowd as though trying not to draw attention. But there was something about her posture—something familiar. She wasn’t avoiding people. She was just comfortable in her own space.
Curious, Ellen approached.
"Hi there," she said with a soft smile. "I don't think we've met. I'm Ellen. Quinn's mom."
Ava's head snapped up, and her heart immediately jumped to her throat, thudding so hard she swore Ellen could hear it. Her breath caught, and for a split second she forgot how to speak, how to move, how to be. She hadn’t expected this moment—not so soon, not like this. Her eyes widened slightly, and a nervous flush crept up her neck, blooming across her cheeks as recognition dawned. Of course she knew who Ellen Hughes was. Quinn had spoken of her with reverence and warmth, had mentioned her kindness and strength. And now here she was, standing just feet away, reaching out not with suspicion, but with genuine interest. Ava forced a smile, her palms suddenly clammy, and willed her voice to be steady, to not betray the storm of nerves unraveling inside her.
"Oh," she said, standing quickly and smoothing her sweater. "Hi. I’m Ava. Ava Monroe. My dad’s David Monroe—he's one of the team's silent donors. I… I sometimes come to games with him."
Ellen nodded thoughtfully, but her eyes didn’t move. They stayed on Ava.
There was something about her. Something that tugged at Ellen's chest in a way she couldn't quite explain. A familiarity, a presence. A quiet gentleness that felt known, though she was sure they had never met. The girl’s posture, the way she sat with graceful reserve, like she was holding something close and sacred—Ellen couldn’t look away.
And then the players took the ice. The lights brightened, the music swelled, and her son stepped onto the rink. The roar of the crowd rose up like a wave, but Ellen barely heard it. Her eyes were on Quinn. And his eyes? His eyes were searching.
Not for his father. Not for her. Not for the fans.
They locked onto the far edge of the suite.
To her.
And in that one look, everything else fell away.
Ellen watched as his face softened, his shoulders relaxed ever so slightly, and the tension that had built during warmups dissolved like ice under the sun. His expression wasn’t just love. It was longing. A yearning so deep, it was visible even from all the way up here. A look that said, There you are. I can breathe again.
It hit Ellen like a memory—a summer evening by the lake, Quinn laid out on the dock, his eyes turned toward the stars with that same quiet peace. That same softness.
And now she saw it again.
Not because of the game.
Because of the girl.
And Ellen saw it.
The look.
The look that lit his entire face.
She followed his gaze and then looked back to Ava. And suddenly, it all clicked. The jersey wasn’t just a Hughes one. It was a game-worn #43. His first one. And Ava wasn’t just some donor’s daughter.
She was the girl.
The one who had existed only in quiet murmurs for months. The one whose name hadn’t been spoken, but whose presence had echoed in every shift of Quinn's energy. The one Ellen had wondered about late at night, when she noticed her son checking his phone more often, when she heard the smile in his voice during calls, when he talked about "someone" who made things feel easier.
She was the one who had pulled her son back from the edge. Who had reminded him, not with grand declarations but with steady hands and soft silence, that he didn’t have to carry the weight of the world alone. The girl who had entered his life like a whisper, and yet managed to soften every sharp edge he carried. The girl who brought stillness to the storm.
And now, seeing her here, Ellen understood everything.
Every look. Every shift. Every softened breath her son had taken over the past several months.
This was her.
The one who had become his home.
After the game, as players filtered off the ice and families began gathering their things, Ellen watched as Ava lingered. She didn’t move to leave like the others. She stayed in the back, her coat draped over her arm, her gaze fixed on the hallway leading to the locker rooms.
And when the crowds began to thin, Quinn reappeared.
He wasn’t obvious. He never was. But he moved with intention. He walked right past the others. Right to her.
And the way he looked at her—that same quiet, awe-filled expression he wore that summer on the dock, when the world was still and the stars were just beginning to shine, like he was seeing the whole universe unfold before him. But this time, he wasn't looking at the sky—he was looking at her. With a reverence that made it seem as if she held constellations in her eyes, like every part of him had been waiting for this one second of clarity. There was no mistaking it, no downplaying the depth of it. That look held stories, memories, hopes he hadn’t dared to name. It was a gaze filled with yearning, with a kind of stillness that only comes when you find the thing you didn’t even know you were missing. It was the look of a man who had come home—and found that home in her.
That’s when Ellen knew.
This girl. This quiet, kind-eyed girl.
She was the one who had been stitching her son back together.
And when Ava began to make her way out, ready to quietly leave before anyone could say anything, Ellen stepped in gently.
"Why don’t you come with us?" she asked, her voice warm, inviting. "We’re going out for dinner. Nothing fancy. Just family."
Ava blinked. "I… I wouldn’t want to intrude."
Ellen smiled. "You wouldn’t be. Please."
There was a look in Ellen’s eyes—soft, knowing, and impossibly kind. A look filled with gentle recognition and something deeper than just polite interest. The same look David Monroe had when he realized the truth, when he saw the way his daughter smiled with her whole heart for the first time in years. It was the look of someone who understood exactly what was unfolding, even if it hadn’t been said aloud. A mother’s intuition, quietly affirming what she had already pieced together long before introductions had been made.
Ava felt the weight of it settle over her chest—not heavy, but grounding. She felt seen, not just as Quinn's quiet constant, but as someone who mattered on her own. And in that moment, she felt the doors to something bigger opening, something she had always tiptoed around. A family, a place, a seat at the table. She felt welcome.
So when Ellen extended the invitation, Ava couldn’t say no. Not because she felt obligated. But because she wanted to. Because this, whatever this was, felt like the beginning of something sacred.
They went to a quiet restaurant downtown. One the Hughes family knew well. A booth in the back was waiting, and Quinn reached for her hand beneath the table as they sat. She gave it a gentle squeeze.
Dinner was easy.
Ava was quiet, like Quinn, but she listened well. Asked thoughtful questions. Laughed at the right moments. And slowly, the Hughes brothers started to lean in a little more. Ellen and Jim exchanged a glance across the table.
They watched the way Quinn passed Ava the pickles from his plate without asking, and how she did the same with her tomatoes. How they shared a single glass of water, how Ava refilled it halfway through without a word. How they leaned into each other during the lull in conversation, foreheads brushing like they couldn’t quite believe they were still allowed to be near.
It was like watching a dance.
Soft. Natural. Magnetic.
And when dinner ended, and they all stood to leave, one by one the Hughes family pulled Ava into tight hugs.
From Jim’s strong embrace to Luke’s teasing grin, to Jack’s quiet "Glad you're here. Really."
And then Ellen. Who held her for a little longer.
As if saying, Thank you.
For bringing their Quinn back.
⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻
After dinner, they parted ways outside the restaurant. The night had cooled, the sidewalks quieter now, as families dispersed and city lights blinked sleepily overhead. Quinn and Ava didn’t speak much as they walked. They didn’t need to. Their hands were still intertwined, fingers laced with the kind of familiarity that spoke louder than any words.
Somehow, without planning, they ended up at the bench.
Their bench.
The same one by the water. The one where it all began.
The moon hung low and bright above them, casting silver reflections across the calm harbor. The city buzzed behind them, but here, it was quiet. Safe. Like always.
They sat side by side, shoulders brushing, the hush of waves lapping gently below. Quinn leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, while Ava curled slightly into his side. Her head found his shoulder, and his cheek rested against the top of her head.
For a while, they didn’t say anything. They just listened—to the water, to the cars in the distance, to their own hearts beating in rhythm again.
"You know," Ava murmured after a while, "I didn’t think I’d ever feel this again. Safe. Loved. Not just by you… but by the world. By your family."
Quinn turned his head, brushing a kiss to her temple.
"You were always worthy of it. You just needed someone to remind you."
A small smile tugged at her lips, and she leaned further into him.
"You did more than remind me. You showed me."
He looked out at the water, his voice a whisper.
"You saved me too. I was drowning and didn’t even realize it. And then there you were. Just... quiet and strong and exactly what I didn’t know I needed."
She tilted her head to look up at him. "Do you think we would have found each other if everything in our lives had gone differently?"
He considered that, then shook his head gently.
"No. But I think we found each other exactly when we needed to. Broken, but still whole enough to see the light in the other."
She reached up and touched his cheek. "You were always the light, Quinn."
He closed his eyes for a moment, holding her hand against his face.
They stayed there until the sky began to shift—the deep navy of night giving way to pale hints of morning. The first signs of a new day stretching out before them.
And as the sun began to rise, spilling warmth across the horizon, they knew.
They had survived the darkness.
Together.
And now, they had a future.
Hand in hand, they sat on that bench. Their bench. Not as two people weighed down by the past, but as two hearts who had found their way back to themselves—through love, through healing, and through each other.
This was their beginning.
And it was everything.
#jack hughes#jack hughes imagine#jack hughes x reader#jack hughes x oc#new jersey devils#new jersey devils imagine#new jersey devils x reader#luke hughes#luke hughes x reader#lugke hughes imagine#quinn hughes#quinn hughes x reader#quinn hughes imagine#nhl#nhl x reader#nhl imagine#hockey#hockey fic#jh86#jh86 x reader#luke Hughes x oc#jh86 imagine#jh86 x oc#lh43#lh43 x reader#lh43 imagine#lh43 x oc#qh43#qh43 x reader#qh43 imagine
424 notes
·
View notes